Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Tubbo flew just slightly above the cities buildings.

It was a rather peaceful night. Tubbo usually took advantage of these nights by flying above the city to feel the wind blow through his hair and to stretch out his wings. The noise of honking cars and faint chatter was just slightly out of earshot from where Tubbo flew - a small hum escaping his throat.

His earpiece crackled slightly before a voice was heard; “Feelin’ giddy big T?”

Tubbo poorly tried to stifle a giggle at Tommy’s tone.

Tommy was always more on edge of the two. Tommy’s paranoia and heightened senses were both a blessing and a curse - with Tommy saying they’re a blessing and Tubbo somewhat trying to convince Tommy they’re a curse. With how Tommy reacts whenever minor blogs posts pics of Tubbo in his attire, he's pretty sure that Tommy will die of cardiac arrest at the ripe age of seventeen.

“Well, yeah! We rarely have quiet days like these!” Tubbo said, rotating slightly to where his back was facing the city below and he was looking up at the night sky.

The only thing Tubbo hated about living in the city, was that it had such a bad night-sky view. The only thing that could match the brightness of the lights below was the moon and a few stars - but even those could barely be seen from behind the dark gray clouds above.

“I wouldn’t lower my guard T, you’ve been gaining a lot more attention lately. You might have to lay low for a bit,” Tommy suggested, the sound of nervous tapping could be heard from the other side of the earpiece.

(This is exactly why Tubbo calls Tommy’s paranoia a curse.)

Sure, vigilantes weren’t exactly legal to be allowed but that didn’t stop Tubbo and a lot of other vigilantes. “Okay, now you gotta relax bossman. We’re fine. I’m fine! Besides, it’s just a few measly articles from some blogs and no-name websites. And I have been laying low, for your information” Tubbo said, trying to comfort his friend.

Tommy let out a sigh and Tubbo knew that Tommy wasn't comforted and was doing that thing where he was curling his fingers in and out repeatedly, a nervous habit that Tommy gained a few months back. “I know-I—“ Tommy stumbled over his words slightly. “—I just don’t want you getting caught,” Tommy mumbled causing Tubbo to laugh loudly.

“Awh, big man’s getting all soft—“

“You know what actually? I don’t give a shit if you get caught. Fuck you. Die,” Tommy said, not even letting Tubbo finish his sentence, causing the teen to laugh harder as he clutched the sides of his stomach. Suddenly the sound of hasty clicks could be heard, which signaled Tubbo that Tommy found something. “There’s a robbery happening at the bank on hemp street,” Tommy said. “Police have been contacted but they’ll only be able to reach there in thirty minutes. Dudes got a couple of hostages as well,” He informed.

“Not exactly a lay low kind of night as you hoped, huh?” Tubbo said as he quickly checked his gear.

“Shut up,” Tommy said, with obviously no venom behind the remark.

“I’m heading over there right now,” Tubbo said before adjusting his wings slightly lower, to where they would make him fly faster. “How many does he have?” Tubbo questioned, the bank coming into view.

“About—oh shit!”

“What? What’s up?” Tubbo asked landing on the bank’s steps before a man in a security uniform flew past right him.

The man rolled down the street before hitting the sidewalk. Tubbo went to take a step towards the man before Tommy’s urgent voice crackled through his earpiece.

“Tubbo, get out of there now! That’s the guy who broke out last week!” Tommy shouted and Tubbo’s eyes widened as he turned to see Merman; a criminal with the ability to manipulate water who was taken down by the hero Awesamdude.

Merman made eye contact with Tubbo and the teen quickly flew out the way as water in the form of a spike flew towards him. Tubbo let out a sigh of relief as the man from earlier quickly scrambled out of the way. “Not only are the police coming but so are a couple of heros'!” Tommy warned.

“Okay, so I’ll try to stall this guy as long as I can—“

“Tubbo, that’s stupid! The most dangerous thing you’ve done up to this point was go up to a guy who had a gun!” Tommy argued.

Tubbo closed his eyes tightly at that memory. That night wasn’t exactly the most pleasant night. “And?” Tubbo asked, trying to shrug off his now discomfort.

“And!?” Tommy exclaimed. “I had to stitch up a close call bullet wound!” He said.

“This is water, not bullets,” Tubbo shot back.

“I don’t give a shit, Tubbo! The second that water touches your wings, you’re vulnerable! Your escape is thrown out the window!” Tommy shouted. “This isn’t your fight. Leave it for the heroes,” Tommy said.

“You know I can’t do that bossman,” Tubbo said, glancing over at a window next to him. There was a few hostages, some were tied and others were huddled up. He couldn’t leave now that he’s given them hope - it’d be a dick move.

Tommy let out a rough sigh. “I know,” He admitted. Tubbo pressed the button on his suit, shrinking himself down to bee-size as he flew inside the building, landing on the chandelier. (Once this was all over Tubbo is so gonna gush over this stating that he has the best guy in the chair, ever.)

“What’s the plan bossman?” Tubbo asked.

“The guy obviously has weaknesses with his power, right? Find any nearby water and try to toss it out. Once you get rid of his main source to use his abilities then he’s just your regular run-of-the-mill, big guy,” Tommy said.

Tubbo nodded. “Got it. Get rid of the water and then beat the shit outta him,” He said and Tommy laughed.

“Yeah, about so,” Tommy humored.

Tubbo flew off the chandelier making his way around the floor. “What’s his limit?” He asked.

“I think he can only get water when it’s like a good five meters away,” Tommy said. “Lucky for you there are about three water jugs within his distance. Any other water sources are far enough from him,” He said.

Tubbo quickly moved the water jugs to places further from the criminals' reach or poured them out the window. “Okay, big T!” Tommy applauded. “You got fifteen to ten minutes before the police show up - don’t know about the heroes though, so make sure you’re ready to run once given the chance to,” He said.

Tubbo nodded even though he knew Tommy couldn’t see him. “Alright,” He whispered before pressing the button on his side again and growing to his full size. “You know, you’d think for a recently escaped convict, they wouldn’t throw themselves into crime a week of escaping,” Tubbo said, thankful that his voice changer was on.

Merman snapped around to look at Tubbo. “You must be Honeybee,” the man said, cracking his knuckles. “I’ve heard a lot about you from some inmates,” he said with a chuckle.

“All good things I hope,” Tubbo said as he could hear Tommy freaking out in his ear. Tubbo glanced over at the hostages and almost visibly relaxed once he saw that none of them were hurt.

The man tossed his head back with a loud cackle, “sure, man."

Merman then thrust his hand out.

Nothing happened.

The criminal repeated the action but still, nothing happened.

“What? All dried out, man?” Tubbo said, snickering slightly.

Merman snarled slightly before running towards Tubbo with a raised arm. Tubbo dodged the punch and grabbed the convict's arm, slamming the criminals back on the marble floor earning a wince or two from a few hostages.

“Yeah Tubbo!” Tommy cheered.

Tubbo raised his fist and then punched Merman. With the metal encasing Tubbo’s wrists, and his overall abilities that enhanced his strength, the punch was pretty heavy - causing Merman to get knocked unconscious fairly quickly.

“Couldn’t have done it without ya, man,” Tubbo said softly.

Tubbo then turned to the hostages. He was only able to untie one and almost untie another before a hero showed up; The heroine Rose. The two locked eyes and he watched as Rose's eyes widened. Tubbos' breath caught in his throat, swallowing down his nerves before hastily pressing the button on his side and quickly leaving.

“Wait—!”

Rose’s pleads fell on deaf ears as Tubbo continued on.

“Holy shit. Tubbo! You just took down your first actual supervillain!” Tommy exclaimed, a smile evident in his voice.

Tubbo let out an exhale that was a mix of disbelief and joy - the corner of his lips twitching into a smile. “Yeah. Yeah! I-I guess I did!” He said.

As Tubbo crawled through the window of their apartment complex, he was met with a tight hug from Tommy. The hybrids' slightly feathered cheeks brushing against Tubbo’s skin, causing the teen to chuckle softly. Tommy then pulled away giving Tubbo a better look at the proud and happy look the avian hybrid had on.

“You were so good out there man! And-and that was your first supervillain, your first actual takedown!” Tommy gushed over, pulling away from Tubbo but keeping his grip tight on Tubbo’s shoulders. “He was running at you and you saw the opening and just slammed that fucker on the ground and-and then punched the living shit out of him!” He exclaimed.

Tubbo chuckled as he took off his cloth mask and yellow-tinted goggles.

Maybe he shouldn’t have been surprised at the name the criminal called him, Tubbo’s get-up does slightly resemble a bee, and his powers are bee-like. Maybe Tubbo could use the name - it sounded kinda cool.

“Well it wouldn’t have been possible if not for your latest tool!” Tubbo said, pushing his finger against Tommy’s shoulder blade causing the taller teen to wave his hand dismissively in embarrassment. “Seriously man! This is like the third time you had to remake this and it worked this time!” Tubbo said with a large grin.

“Come on, man. That’s all your ability, it’s just to help you control it,” Tommy said, rubbing the back of his neck.

Then Tommy’s eyes seemed to darken slightly. “He-he referred to you with a superhero name. He knew about you from inmates,” Tommy said, his shoulders hunching over slightly. “Maybe I was right about you laying low,” Tommy muttered.

“Tommy. Tommy, look at me, I’m fine. I’m okay. I wasn’t caught and I wasn’t hurt. And I got a hero name,” Tubbo comforted, and Tommy smiled softly at the last bit. “Look, I’m still gonna go out and go to that internship tomorrow - it’s a good opportunity that we can’t let go just because of one villain,” Tubbo said.

Tommy exhaled softly, “you’re right, you’re right,” he said, pinching the bridge of his nose. “Your file is on the counter, and I laid out some good clothes for you to wear to the internship,” Tommy said.

“My file?” Tubbo asked lifting Tommy’s hands off his shoulders. Tommy walked over to the kitchen table as Tubbo walked towards the counter. “Thomas Smith?” He said once he opened the file, “Bland name, innit?”

Tommy shrugged as he sat down on a chair. “Well, if the rumors of Sapnap and George returning to their hero work is true, then you can’t exactly walk into the biggest hero headquarters with the name Tubbo, looking exactly like the best friend of a certain number one villain’s younger brother," Tommy stated. "Besides you picked out the bland name Thomas, yourself,” He pointed out.

“Jeez, you really took all the precautions didn’t you?” Tubbo asked folding his arms over his chest. Tommy let out a small chuckle. “No need to be so nervous, bossman. And hey, if I get the job, then we can go out and celebrate!” He said.

Tommy slowly reached up to touch the small feathers on his cheeks just in front of his ears. “Really? Won’t these be, ya know, a big hint that I’m related to. . . him?” Tommy asked.

Tubbo’s eyes softened sadly. Tommy used to take great pride in his physical mutations. They were once something Tommy used to boast about, to show off being related to his older brother - the number three hero. Now? It was a reminder of being related to the biggest villain.

“Your mask should be big enough to cover them and we can sign while we’re out,” Tubbo suggested softly. “Besides, since we dyed your hair, you can barely see the resemblance,” He comforted as Tommy reached up to brush his fingers against his raven-dyed hair.

Tommy smiled slightly. “Okay, now you’re getting me all hyped up!” He exclaimed. “You should probably head to bed, big man. You got a big day ahead of ya,” He said patting Tubbo on his back.

“Yeah,” Tubbo agreed with a nod.

Chapter Text

Tubbo stood in front of the large building, towering above all the other buildings nearby. Tubbo couldn’t but feel incredibly small as he stared up at the building. Tubbo then let out a deep exhale before walking up the concrete stairs, pushing past the revolving glass doors.

Tubbo sucked in a breath as the inside was a lot more. . . expensive looking. Tubbo slowly walked up to the front desk, a woman with split hair (one side white and the other brown) typed away at her computer. “Uh, ex-excuse me. Miss?” Tubbo asked softly.

The woman’s head shot up quickly. The woman gave a small smile to Tubbo, “Hey there, can I help you with something?” The woman asked.

“Yeah, uh, d-do you know where they’re holding the interviews?” Tubbo asked scratching at his hand. It was a nervous habit Tubbo picked up over the past few months.

The woman raised a brow. “Aren’t you a bit young to be an intern for a bunch of heroes?” The woman asked.

“Aren’t you a bit young to be working behind a desk?” Tubbo shot back with a smile.

The woman gave him a smile, obviously trying to force it down but it persisted. “Touché,” The woman said before pointing to the elevator. “Fifth floor on your right, you can’t miss it since there’ll be a lot of people waiting outside,” She said.

“Thank you Ms. . . “ Tubbo trailed off as he looked down at the nameplate on the desk. “Puffy,” Tubbo said looking back up at the woman with a large smile.

“No problem. . . “ Ms.Puffy trailed off waiting for Tubbo’s name.

“Thomas Smith,” Tubbo said.

“Mr.Smith,” Puffy said with a single nod as Tubbo walked towards the elevator. Tubbo pressed the up button and waited as the elevator descended, once the doors opened an older man with a briefcase at his side was muttering something as he left.

Probably got turned away.

Tubbo swallowed softly, nervously clutching his sling bag as he walked into the elevator. Tubbo pressed the number five button and the doors slowly began closing. “Wait!”

A person called out: “Hold the elevator!”

Tubbo obliged, grabbing at the elevator causing it to reopen. A guy, around Tubbo’s age, walked into the elevator putting some loose papers back into the file he was holding as he panted.

Tubbo let go of the door once the man gave him a nod. “Thanks, man, thought I’d have to take the stairs for a minute there,” The guy said with a smile.

Tubbo got a good look at him. The male seemed to have heterochromia eyes - one red and the other green - he also had split colored skin - one side a pale white and the other a midnight black - even his hair was split dyed between white and black. Tubbo guessed the male was also an enderman hybrid since he also had purple particles floating around him. “Of course, it would’ve been a dick move if I didn’t,” Tubbo shrugged.

“I’m Thomas,” Tubbo introduced as he stuck his hand out for the guy to shake.

The male stared at his hand before hesitantly shaking it. “I’m Ranboo,” He said.

“Ranboo?” Tubbo questioned and the male nodded, picking at the file nervously. “That’s a strange name, never heard anything like it before,” Tubbo said before a smile grew on his face. “I like it!” He exclaimed.

“R-really?” Ranboo asked softly, taken aback by Tubbo’s loud voice.

Tubbo nodded and the elevator’s doors opened. “I like a lot of things that are strange. Just a harmless enjoyment of mine,” Tubbo said and Ranboo chuckled softly, his particles seemed to dance in front of Tubbo slightly as the two walked out of the elevator.

“Are you here for the interviews?” Ranboo asked gesturing towards the crowd.

Tubbo nodded. “Are you?” Tubbo asked.

Ranboo shook his head. “I already work here,” Ranboo said and Tubbo furrowed his brows. “I’m sorta an underground hero, so I do a lot of paperwork here,” Ranboo shrugged and Tubbo’s eyes widened.

“You’re the hero ‘Ender’, aren’t you?” Tubbo asked and Ranboo rubbed the back of his neck.

“Yeah,” Ranboo said. “Didn’t realize that’s the name the media gave me. No wonder Wilbur was poking fun at me for my newfound hero name,” Ranboo said with a sigh.

Tubbo gave Ranboo a smile. “Well I hope to see you some other time, Ranboo,” Tubbo said. “For now, I kinda have an interview to do,” Tubbo gestured towards the room.

Ranboo hummed softly, looking at the room. “Well, if it means anything, good luck. Wilbur seems like a big pushover but I bet if you’re compassionate about getting the job, or just the job in general, you’ll probably get hired,” Ranboo said with a sly smile.

“You sneaky bastard,” Tubbo said with a grin as Ranboo shrugged innocently before walking off, giving Tubbo a wave.

Tubbo walked into the room and sat down on an open chair. It’d probably be a while till he’s called up, it was 12:35 and his interview wouldn’t be until 1:15 (Tommy said it’d be good to be early). That'll probably be the last time Tubbo listens to Tommy.

At 1:14, Tubbo’s fake name was called.

“Thomas Smith?” A woman with light pink hair calls out, peeking her head into the room. Tubbo recognized the woman as the underground hero; Niki ‘Nihachu’.

Tubbo quickly stood up and walked towards the woman. Niki gave Tubbo a small smile, “right this way,” she said, leading him to another room, just across the room Tubbo was previously in. “You’ll be meeting with Wilbur, after your interview with him you will be sent home, the company will send you an email if you made the job. If not, we applaud you for at least applying for the job,” Niki said with an obvious strained smile. It seemed like she was getting bored of repeating the sentence to every other person who came to apply to be an intern.

“Thank you Ms.Nihachu,” Tubbo said before stepping into the room. The door was softly closed behind him.

Wilbur Soot, the hero - Triton, sat at his desk. He raised a brow once he got a look at Tubbo, “Thomas, correct?” Wilbur asked and Tubbo nodded nervously. “Take a seat, Thomas,” He said, gesturing towards the seat across from him.

Tubbo obliged, walking towards the seat. “Tell me a little bit about yourself,” Wilbur said maintaining eye contact with Tubbo once he sat down.

“Uh, I aced all of my classes in high school. But I didn’t go to college ‘cause college just wasn’t for me, my friend was a bit upset but he understood. I used to work at this museum, you ever heard of Eret’s museum?” Tubbo asked earning a nod from Wilbur. “I used to work for Eret, they’re a really nice person, but a guy can only know so much about dinosaurs and art before it drives him mad with all this information,” He said with a fond smile, remembering how he would always info-dump onto Tommy. He was really glad that Tommy was interested in what Tubbo had to say, if not, Tubbo would’ve been info-dumping a lot more onto visitors.

Even Wilbur smiled a little. “That reminds me of an old friend of mine,” Wilbur said leaning back in his chair slightly. Tubbo caught the sad look in Wilbur’s eyes and Tubbo glanced away. “What are your biggest weaknesses?” He asked.

“I care a bit too much for my friends. I’m practically like a third guardian to them,” Tubbo said. “Uh workplace wise though, I seem to absorb a lot of information and have almost nobody to turn to. Although absorbing a lot of information is one of my biggest strengths,” He said rubbing the back of his neck with a sheepish smile.

“The same weakness and strength? Rarely see that nowadays,” Wilbur said writing something down on his paper. “How did you find out about this offer?” He asked.

“Learned it from a friend and a few conversations I’ve overheard throughout the week. I’m surprised bigger platforms weren’t spreading the word,” Tubbo said.

“Well we asked them not to. And obviously, that was a good choice,” Wilbur said probably referring to the room with all the other people waiting to get interviewed. Tubbo nodded in agreement. “Why do you wish to work here?” He questioned.

“I guess working alongside hero’s have always been my dream. I-I don’t have many powers and the ones I do have aren’t that powerful. So being a hero was something I was never cut out for, I guess being an intern for some hero’s the closest I can get to this childhood dream,” Tubbo said with an awkward laugh.

Wilbur gave him a small smile. “What do you do in your free time, Mr.Smith? Any interests?” Wilbur asked.

“I like to build things. Whether with legos or actual machinery, I just like making things. They could be abominations or a pretty good design and I’ll love them all the same” Tubbo shrugged. “It comforts me sorta,” He said.

“So you’re pretty creative? You have a good imagination, is what I’m hearing,” Wilbur said.

“Yeah. Though, I wouldn’t really call myself creative, sometimes they’re just remakes of things I’ve seen or made when I was little. If you want I could send you a picture of some,” Tubbo offered.

“Another day, maybe,” Wilbur said. “What are your thoughts on the sudden appearance of vigilantes?” Wilbur asked, the notepad now in his hands.

Tubbo swallowed softly, this could be a deal-breaker. “Well, while vigilantes are said to be illegal, I admire that vigilantes still continue to help people out,” Tubbo said. “I’ve actually had a run-in with a vigilante before, he helped me. And vigilantes seem to step in where hero’s can’t - no offense,” Tubbo said with raised hands and Wilbur dismissed it with a wave of his hand. Tubbo was surprised that he wasn’t met with a glare or harsh words, practically everybody knew that Wilbur wasn’t a big fan of vigilantes. “While I’m thankful that hero’s takedown bad people, like supervillains, it’s nice to have a few vigilantes to do the little things like help out some people with groceries or stop a gas station robbery,” Tubbo said.

Wilbur nodded as he wrote down on the notepad. He then glanced over at the look and stood up from his chair, extending a hand to Tubbo. “It was wonderful chatting with you Thomas, but it seems we’ve run out of time. Perhaps we can talk later on. You seem to be an interesting person, I would love to learn more about you,” Wilbur said with a grin.

Tubbo shook Wilbur’s hand as he stood. “Thank you, sir,” Tubbo said a grin growing on his face. “Ah! I-I almost forgot,” Tubbo said opening his bag before taking out a file. “My resume,” Tubbo said with a soft laugh. “Guess I got so caught up in the conversation I forgot to give you my resume,” Tubbo said picking at his hands.

Wilbur took the file from Tubbo’s hands. “Seems I forgot to ask you for it as well,” Wilbur said with his own chuckle. “I’ll read this later on, for now, you head on home and get some rest. You’ll probably have a long day tomorrow,” Wilbur said and Tubbo nodded before leaving the room.

As Tubbo left the room, he swallowed down a cheer, his hand shaking at his side. Tubbo gave Niki a small nod before walking towards the elevator. Once he stepped inside and the doors closed, Tubbo let out a loud cheer.

With a large smile. Tubbo quickly took out his phone, dialing Tommy. “Hello?” Tommy said in that godforsaken, horrible, Australian accent.

Tubbo rolled his eyes. “Tommy! Guess who might get the job!” Tubbo exclaimed and he could hear Tommy stumble on the other line. “You okay?” Tubbo asked.

“Y-Yeah I’m fine! You’re getting the job!?” Tommy exclaimed.

“Maybe. . .” Tubbo trailed off a little. “Triton said he wanted to talk with me more, found me interesting—“

“You talked with Triton?!”

Tubbo pulled the phone away from his ear from his friends yelling. “Y-yeah,” Tubbo said with a smile.

Tubbo was bit worried that Tommy would’ve started becoming more paranoid but when Tubbo heard Tommy let out a small laugh, Tubbo knew that Tommy was just as excited as he was.

Tommy and his ever-lasting obsession with hero’s, Tubbo thought to himself, causing his smile to grow.

“Well what was he like? Is he still the same” Tommy asked.

“Um, sorta? He’s kinda intimidating, still a curious guy,” Tubbo shrugged. “Anyways get dressed, we’re going out to eat! We can try that new restaurant you were eye-balling a few days ago,” Tubbo suggested.

“But you haven’t even gotten word if you got the job. Isn’t it bad to celebrate too early?” Tommy questioned.

“And? We deserve to celebrate early after all the shit we’ve been through. And you deserve it even more!” Tubbo exclaimed. “Listen I’ll be home in a sec, when I get there you better get dressed or I’ll drag you to that restaurant in your pajamas,” Tubbo threatened.

“Alright! Alright. I’ll get dressed,” Tommy said before the line went dead.

Tubbo put his phone away with a large smile as the elevator doors opened.

Chapter Text

Tommy looked at himself in the mirror. His wings were pressed against his back as he put on his red cardigan. Tommy fluffed his hair, straightened his white-collar, and buttoned up his cardigan. He gave himself a small smile and thumbs up. Tommy then grabbed his mask and put it on, letting it rest just below his chin. It’d be a while before Tubbo came back for the SMP Headquarters.

Tommy grabbed his hearing aids off of his nightstand that was beside his mirror. Tommy began to put them on with a small grimace. He didn’t like wearing his hearing aids, didn’t like the pity-filled looks people gave him on the street whenever he walked by them.

It wasn’t like he was deaf-deaf!

He just. . . couldn’t hear all that well. His doctor, when he was younger, said that Tommy was hard of hearing. Said that Tommy suffered from hereditary hearing loss which caused him to have moderate hearing loss.

Because of this, background noises are his greatest enemy. Either he couldn’t hear shit or, if he was alone in total silence, he suffered from tinnitus.

And while his hearing aids were really helpful, he just wished that he didn’t have to receive so many looks. (Sometimes Tommy feared that maybe a feather was sticking out from his mask from all the looks he’d get. After Tommy got a panic attack in the middle of the street because of that thought, he refused to go anywhere that was crowded by himself.)

Tommy sighed softly, walking towards his bed and sat on it. Tommy pulled out his phone, opened up safari, and quickly typed something into the search bar.

‘Information about Blaze and 404’s possible return’

Listen, just cause Tommy’s in hiding doesn’t mean he still can’t know the details about some old friends of his brother. (Also it would be nice to know if Tommy himself would have to continue to lay low.) Tommy scrolled down, reading the highlighted words, too lazy to click on every single headline and read through it all.

Tommy wasn’t like Tubbo, he could barely contain any information.

A certain headline caught Tommy’s eyes; Blaze and 404’s interview!

Curiously, Tommy clicked on it and it took him to YouTube. Tommy turned up the volume as he skipped an ad and the interview played. It wasn’t one of those late-night talk show interviews that Tommy sees late at night, it was one of those ‘underrated’ channel interviews.

The two hero’s sat across from a lady, it was definitely clipped from the lady’s channel as the video was like a minute and seven seconds long and there was no introduction. “So, big question, and if you guys don’t want to answer this - that’s completely fine, but; when do the both of you think you’ll be able to return to the whole hero gig?” The lady asked.

404, George, rubbed the back of his neck. “I’d say soon. We’re still caught up on our own side mission,” He said.

“Oh? Do you mind me asking what that is?” The lady questioned.

“We’re looking for Tommy. Been looking for him for a while,” Blaze, Sapnap, said, twisting a bracelet on his wrist. Tommy’s breath caught in his throat. That’s the same bracelet Tommy made him when Tommy was fifteen. “We think it might be easier to find him if we return to the field,” Sapnap stated causing George to nod in agreement.

“Well, I hope you find him, he’s been hiding for a while,” The lady said with a smile.

Tommy clicked off the video and let out a sigh. As much as Tommy wished to go to Sapnap and George he couldn’t. The media’s been on the lookout for Tommy since Dreams’ outburst as he was hauled off to Pandora’s Vault - a prison made to contain super-humans.

Dream calling for his “brother”, his “Tommy”, left the media, hero’s, and officers scrambling to look for Dream’s brother. After a bunch of dead ends, the search died down a bit which Tommy was so grateful for. Dream refused to speak about Tommy but constantly asked for him, constantly asked if he was found.

Tommy chewed the inside of his cheek, reaching up to run a hand through his black hair. Sapnap did always say Tommy could probably pull off black hair (maybe that’s why he chose the color so quickly).

Then the door was opened with a click. “Tommy!”

Tommy sat up from his bed and walked out of his room to see Tubbo place down his bag on their couch. “Tommy! Nice to see you’re ready,” Tubbo said with a small grin.

“You threatened me if I didn’t get ready,” Tommy said.

“You still got ready and that’s all that matters,” Tubbo said firmly, digging into his bag to pull out his wallet, phone and keys, shoving the items into his pockets.

Tommy rolled his eyes, fixing the mask to go over his nose. “You sure you got enough money for the restaurant?” Tommy questioned as Tubbo took off his headband, letting his brown hair fall over his eyes.

“I saved some money from the museum I used to work at,” Tubbo said with a wave of his hand, opening the door side-stepping to allow Tommy to walk out first.

Once Tommy stepped outside of the apartment, Tubbo followed after him, closing the door and locking it. “Speaking of Eret, I wonder how he is,” Tommy said, shoving his hands into his pants pockets. They began walking down the stairs towards the lobby.

Tubbo shrugged, “last I saw, she was doing pretty well. Business is still well, but she says she misses me working at the museum,” Tubbo said rubbing the back of his neck, a sheepish smile on his face.

“We should probably visit his museum soon,” Tommy suggested. “Maybe you can point out the dinosaurs to me,” Tommy continued with a smile.

Tubbo rolled his eyes before he snapped his fingers, “that reminds me, you find anything on ya know. . . “ Tubbo trailed off.

“They said that they’re going to return to the field soon, they think it’ll be easier to find me if they stop going solo,” Tommy said, twisting the cardigan's sleeve.

“Do you ever want to be found?” Tubbo asked.

Tommy looked down at Tubbo, “no!” Tommy exclaimed as if it was obvious. Tubbo raised a brow causing Tommy to sigh. “Well, maybe? I don’t know,” Tommy said as he ran a hand through his hair. “I miss them, I really do, but I still have other people looking for me. I don’t know if they’ll turn me in, don’t know if they’ll give me a second chance,” He sighed again, “I think I want to wait a little bit longer, continue to lay low.”

They reached the door to the lobby, giving a small wave to their landlord as they walked outside. ‘I won’t force you to do anything you don’t want to do,‘ Tubbo signed with a smile.

Even though Tubbo couldn’t see it, Tommy smiled back. ‘Thanks, Tubbo,’ Tommy signed back.

The restaurant looked pretty nice, it looked like one of those pop diners. It also wasn’t all that packed so there were a few empty seats which Tommy was thankful for.

The two sat down at a table near a wall, away from the tables and everyone else. As Tommy and Tubbo conversed with each other, they didn’t notice their waiter walking up to them.

The waiter seemed to be older than the two, the waiter wore a red shirt underneath his apron and had dirty blonde hair. “Hello, welcome to Hermitcraft. I’m Grian, I’ll be your server,” The male greeted them with a smile, taking out a notepad and pen. “What would you like to drink?” Grian asked.

“I’ll have a lemonade,” Tubbo said.

‘Coke Zero,’ Tommy signed.

Grian gave them a smile and a nod before walking off. (Tommy felt a little bit better for signing at the waiter, Tommy would’ve felt horrible if the waiter didn’t know what Tommy was saying.)

‘So was Triton the only hero you met?’ Tommy signed. Tommy believed that it was probably best to keep signing from here on out. Tommy skimmed the menu even though he already knew what he wanted, he just wanted to avoid taking his mask off.

Tubbo shook his head. “I met Nihachu, and Ender,” Tubbo said.

“The Niki Nihachu?!” Tommy exclaimed in a whisper yell causing Tubbo to chuckle and nod. ‘Is she as cool as people say she is when they meet her?’ Tommy questioned, his hands moving pretty quickly and Tubbo chuckled at his friends' child-like reaction.

“You’ve met her before though?”

“That was before she became Nihachu though.”

“I only had like one interaction with her and it was kinda passive-aggressive, don’t blame her though, there were a lot of people there and a lot of people were leaving unhappy,” Tubbo said rubbing the back of his neck.

‘Nah, cause if the Nihachu ever got mad at me, I’d re-evaluate my entire life skills,’ Tommy joked causing Tubbo to laugh. ‘What was Ender like? People say he’s very intimidating,’ Tommy said.

“He’s actually very nice and kinda shy. He almost missed the elevator and shouted at me to hold it which I did because I didn’t want to be a dick—“ Tommy chuckled at that. “—we talked for a bit, introduced ourselves. I didn’t even know he was Ender in the first place, just thought that he was applying for the internship as well,” Tubbo said and Tommy burst into loud laughter at that.

“Hey!” Tubbo barked, his face turning red in embarrassment. “It’s not that funny!” Tubbo said, leaning back into his seat, folding his arms across his chest.

Tommy banged his hand against the table, trying to gasp for air, clearly finding the situation utterly hilarious. Tommy dragged his hands down his face, letting out another harsh wheeze, ‘how do you not know you’re talking to a hero?’ Tommy questioned - he could barely lift his hands to sign, from how hard he was laughing.

“He didn’t have the costume on!” Tubbo defended. “He was also very much not intimidating,” Tubbo muttered as Tommy laughed silently.

Tommy took a deep breath of air as Grian came back with their drinks, set them down and handed them straws. “Are you two ready to order?” Grian asked, taking out his notepad and pen once more.

“I’ll have a cheeseburger with fries,” Tubbo said.

“Cheeseburger,” Tommy echoed softly with a snort, clearly mocking how Tubbo pronounced the word. Tubbo glared at Tommy causing the younger to laugh. ‘I’ll have what he’s having,’ Tommy signed grabbing Tubbo’s menu and handing both of their menus to Grian.

Grian took the menus and nodded. “Alrighty then,” Grian said before turning on his heel and walking towards a couple who were waiting at the doorway, presumably to sit them somewhere.

‘Anyways, I’m proud of you man,’ Tommy signed before dragging down his mask slightly to reveal his mouth as he took a sip of his drink. Tubbo smiled softly. ‘There must’ve been a shit ton of people, and you landed the job,’ he then paused. ‘Probably,’ Tommy added, earning a kick from Tubbo. “Ow!” Tommy whined lifting up his leg to rub his shin.

“Be more positive,” Tubbo said.

Tommy rolled his eyes, “okay. Okay,” Tommy said. “But seriously man, ouch, now I feel bad for those guys you fight,” Tommy stated, causing Tubbo to toss his head back and cackle.

Their dinner was quite peaceful.

Tommy was thankful that his mask was able to cover his feathered cheeks when the fabric was below his chin. When they finished up, Tubbo left a good tip for Grian.

The two friends walked out of the diner and Tommy readjusted his mask so it was a bit more comfortable. “What do you want to do now?” Tubbo questioned.

‘Wanna see if the Chuckle Sandwich place is open?’ Tommy signed and Tubbo didn’t have to see Tommy’s eyes crinkle slightly to know that the teen was grinning mischievously.

“That convenience shop is always open,” Tubbo rebutted. Which is true, it was one of those “opened for twenty-four’s” convenience stores (Tommy says that those are the best kind of stores).

‘I’m not hearing a no,’ Tommy replied, his grin seemed to be growing larger by how much Tommy’s eyes were crinkling up.

Tubbo let out a sigh before smiling softly, “we can stop by for a bit,” Tubbo suggested.

That was usually Tubbo talk for; let’s see how long we can annoy him until he kicks us out. Tommy let out a whoop. ‘Last one there has to do laundry,’ Tommy signed quickly before running off.

“Hey! No fair, that was way too quick to understand!” Tubbo shouted before running after his laughing friend.

Chapter Text

Tubbo threw his arms up in victory as Tommy dropped his mask below his nose to breathe better, the latter hunched over and panting loudly. “Guess you. . . guess you’re doing laundry, tonight,” Tubbo said with a smile, trying to take in deep breaths himself.

“Oh, piss off,” Tommy said, flipping off Tubbo causing the brunette to laugh. Tommy then readjusted his mask over his nose.

The two then walked inside the Chuckle Sandwich convenience store to see their two favorite workers. Schlatt was leaning back in his chair, feet propped up on the counter as he read a magazine. Connor was restocking the cigarettes behind the counter. “Schlatt! Connor!” Tubbo exclaimed causing the two adults to look over at the teens.

“If it isn’t dumb and dumber,” Connor said with a grin causing Tubbo to stick out his tongue and Tommy to flip him off. Connor laughed before walking away from behind the counter and over to a cart to restock the other aisles.

“Theseus! Thomas! My favorite gremlins! The hell you two been?” Schlatt said with a grin, placing down his magazine and dropping his feet from the counter.

‘Pretty busy, Turbo over here’s got a new job,’ Tommy signed as he made his way to the chip aisle.

Tubbo gave Tommy a look. “Seriously man? We just ate,” Tubbo said and Tommy just waved off the older teen dismissively causing Tubbo to sigh with a frown.

“Really? Where you working at, bud?” Connor asked, practically shouting from where he was restocking some beers.

“I got the internship at the SMP headquarters!” Tubbo exclaimed and Schlatt’s eyes flew wide open as Connor quickly ran back to where Tubbo was standing.

“Seriously?” Connor exclaimed.

“You’re not fucking with us right?” Schlatt asked with an accusing finger pointed at Tubbo.

Tubbo shook his head, barely keeping down a smile. “Holy shit kid!” Connor said, speed walking over to Tubbo and engulfing him into a hug, lifting the teen up ever so slightly and spinning him around as Tubbo laughed.

Once Connor put Tubbo back down, Schlatt walked over and ruffled Tubbo’s hair. “That’s a big accomplishment, Turbo,” Schlatt said before a grin widened on his face. “Ooh we should so rub this in Ted and Charlie’s face,” Schlatt said taking out his phone.

“What are you gonna say?” Connor said also with a mischievous smile.

“Oh come on guys! Seriously?” Tubbo said as he tossed his head back and groaned.

“Oh yeah! We’re so rubbing it in their face that we were told first,” Schlatt said with a chuckle.

The group of four have been incredibly kind to Tommy and Tubbo ever since they’ve been on their own. In fact, the only reason they all knew each other is because Tommy almost got into a fistfight with Schlatt and Connor was recording the whole thing, sending it to their other two friends; Ted and Charlie.

Ted was the only reasonable one, calming down the aftermath of the situation as Connor continued to act like he was the referee or spokesperson on the WWE. Ever since then they’ve all taken a liking to each other. The group of four were kinda like Tubbo and Tommy’s older brother figures.

(And if you asked Tommy, they were way better brother figures than Dream. . . maybe.)

“Theseus! Come over here and tell me if this message is douchey or not!” Schlatt exclaimed causing the taller teen’s head to pop up above the candy aisle. Tommy walked over to Schlatt, peered over his shoulder, and then burst into laughter.

Tommy gave Schlatt a thumbs up as he wiped at his eyes.

Schlatt grinned as he pressed sent before turning off his phone and putting it away. Ooh, Ted and Charlie are definitely gonna make an appearance tonight if Schlatt or Connor don’t respond in the next five minutes.

“What about you, Theseus? Anything new with you?” Connor asked.

Tommy shrugged, ‘not really, but since Thomas’ gonna be away for so long now, I’ll probably be showing up a lot more,’ Tommy signed and Schlatt ruffled his hair. Tommy quickly moved out the way as he flattened down his hair causing Schlatt to chuckle.

“You’re welcomed to come over whenever, except for Tuesday’s through Thursday’s and sometimes Sunday, cause that’s when Ted and Charlie are working,” Schlatt said, his face serious but the others knew that he was just joking.

‘Sure big man,’ Tommy signed as he flicked Schlatt’s ram horns.

The adult rubbed at his horns with a scowl, “why I oughta—“ Schlatt threw his arm around Tommy’s shoulders, forcing the teen to lean down as he gave the teen a noogie.

Tommy let out shrill laughter, trying to find a way to escape Schlatt’s grasps.

Suddenly the familiar sound of a bell ringing, rang through the gas station. “What the fuck, Schlatt!?” Charlie exclaimed as he walked inside with Ted following close behind him.

Guess it only took them three minutes to arrive (or maybe they just left immediately, they don’t live too far from the Chuckle Sandwich).

Schlatt was going into hysterics, his tight hold around Tommy loosened as his arm was just limp around the teens' shoulders. “Theseus gave me the thumbs up,” Schlatt shrugged to which Tommy violently shook his head no.

“What did you even tell them?” Tubbo questioned.

Schlatt let his arms fall to his side. “Told them that you didn’t like 'em enough to tell them about your new job,” Schlatt shrugged earning a punch from Tubbo on his arm. “Ow!” Schlatt shouted as he rubbed his bicep.

“Didn’t you quit your job at the museum, like two weeks ago, Turbo?” Ted asked as he walked over to the refrigerators, grabbing one of those glass coffee drinks. (He was probably staying up late again to binge-watch one of his favorite shows.)

“Yeah, but Eret understood. Theseus and I were thinking about visiting the museum sometime,” Tubbo said before a wicked grin grew on his face. “Besides what seems more promising? A job at a museum, or being an intern at the famous SMP headquarters?” He asked which caused Ted and Charlie to look at Tubbo.

“Hm? Blahh, I must’ve-I must’ve heard you wrong—“ Ted let out a nervous chuckle. “Um. . . scuzzie?” Ted asked as he cocked his head to the side.

“SMP headquarters? Like. . . the SMP headquarters? Where like actual hero’s work? That-that SMP headquarters?” Charlie questioned.

Tubbo nodded. “Yep!” Tubbo exclaimed with a large grin before throwing an arm around Tommy. “So that means I’m gonna need you guys to babysit Theseus here,” Tubbo said causing Tommy to whip his head over to Tubbo, he then hit the back of Tubbo’s head, causing the older teen to laugh.

“We might’ve lost our dear Tuberculosis to Schlatt and Connor but we can still win over Theseus!” Charlie exclaimed.

“Now hold on—“

“You know what Charlie? You’re right,” Ted agreed, cutting off Schlatt. “Theseus! How about ol’ Charles and I take you on a little drive around town next Monday?” He suggested and Tommy nodded frequently.

Connor scowled at Ted. “That’s so unfair man, you know that Schlatt and I are work on Mondays and how much Theseus likes drives,” Connor said as the taller male grinned evilly.

“Exactly,” Ted whispered.

Tubbo and Tommy laughed loudly at the groups' antics.

“So is anything new with you guys?” Tubbo questioned.

“Meh, same old, same old,” Schlatt waved off dismissively.

“Not exactly though,” Ted said. “Some of our old friends from college are coming over sometime next week, maybe if you two are free you can come over,” He offered.

“They’ll think we adopted them,” Connor stated.

“Traves will probably be the only person who thinks that,” Charlie countered.

“You’ll love our old buddies, promise,” Schlatt said to Tommy and Tubbo with a crooked smile. “I’m sure you’ll both click with them well,” He continued.

“Theseus will for sure be free, don’t know about me though. I’ll have to ask about my schedule,” Tubbo said to which Tommy blew a raspberry.

‘Live a little man,’ Tommy signed.

Tubbo sighed. “I’m not getting a strike on my first week of my new job to go a to a reunion I can easily go to later on in the day because, knowing you four, it’s not gonna start at like four or something in the afternoon,” Tubbo said with a raised brow.

“Turbo, you know us so well,” Charlie said, walking over and patting Tubbo on the back.

“Well if you do come, it’s next Friday at our place,” Ted said with a smile.

The group continued talking for a bit until they noticed that the time was reaching eleven o’clock, and they decided to call it a night. Tommy and Tubbo said their goodbyes to the group and left the convenience store shortly after, making their way back to their shared apartment.

Suddenly Tubbo’s phone buzzed in his pocket and he took it out. Tubbo saw the notification of the SMP headquarters email and quickly typed in his password. Tubbo went to his emails, clicked the most recent one, and skimmed through it.

Tubbo grinned, looking over at Tommy, “and you said celebrating too early would be bad,” Tubbo said before shoving his phone into his friend's face.

Tommy squinted his eyes softly before widening them.

Tubbo actually got the fucking job.

The fucking mad man.

“Holy shit man,” Tommy said softly and Tubbo knew that Tommy was smiling underneath his mask. “You got a hell of a busy day tomorrow,” Tommy continued.

Tubbo shoved his phone back into his pocket, his grin never leaving his face. “Yeah, yeah, but it’ll all be worth it,” Tubbo said softly, lifting his head up to look at the small number of stars above.

Seriously, this job will probably be the best thing to happen to Tommy and Tubbo over the last four months. They deserve to, at least, have something that’ll help their lives get better. Whether that be through large incomes or through people joining their lives.

(Although they’d never know how much the latter would affect them.)

Chapter Text

Even though Tubbo was looking at the building for a second time, it still looked huge.

Tubbo kept his grip steady on the cardboard coffee tray as to not spill any coffee. You know, when Tubbo took this job, he didn’t really expect to be the coffee boy (and while the headquarters did have a coffee machine, some hero’s obviously didn’t seem to like the coffee here. Which is understandable for Tubbo cause he doesn’t even like coffee at all). But he didn’t really care about being the coffee boy.

(He did kinda care that Awesamdude liked his coffee black. . . what kinda sicko likes black coffee? Again, Tubbo doesn’t drink the stuff but still, there’s nothing in it! It’s just plain coffee!)

Tubbo shook his head as he walked towards the revolving doors. Tubbo headed towards Ms.Puffy’s desk, set down the trays, and handed Ms.Puffy her coffee. The woman gave Tubbo a smile, “Thanks kid,” She said, blowing into the cup before taking a sip. “Glad to see you got the job,” She said with a smile.

Tubbo smiled back at Ms.Puffy before picking up the trays and making his way to the elevator.

A bald man, who seemed to be around Tubbo’s age stood by the elevator waiting for it as he checked his watch, a proud smile grew on the male's face. He probably thought he was late. (The wrist that held the watch was covered with a black glove which Tubbo thought was a little weird but didn’t voice it. After all, it was probably something the male didn’t want to show. Maybe he had a burn mark, Tubbo could understand wanting to cover up a burn mark.)

The male seemed to take notice of Tubbo cause as soon as Tubbo reached the elevator the man gave Tubbo a smile. “Ayup,” He greeted cheerfully with a single nod.

“Hello,” Tubbo responded with a slightly shy smile.

“I remember seeing you the other day. Guess you made the job as well?” He asked but before Tubbo could answer, the guy chuckled slightly. “I guess that’s a stupid question, you obviously did,” He said, rubbing the back of his head.

“I’m Thomas Smith,” Tubbo said. “I’d shake your hand but. . . “ Tubbo trailed off as he gestured to the cardboard coffee trays with his head.

“Oh! Do you need a hand?” The male offered and Tubbo handed him a tray to which the male took. “Names Jack Manifold,” Jack introduced himself with a toothy grin.

Tubbo gave Jack a nod and then the elevator door opened. The two stepped onto the elevator as Jack kept a hand on the elevator doors, keeping them open. “Which floor do you need to head to first? I got a little bit more time I can burn off,” Jack said.

“Um—“ Tubbo took out his phone, clicked on his notes app, and tapped the notes that had the hero names “second floor,” Tubbo said shoving his phone into his pocket.

Jack took his hand off the door and pressed the number two button. “If you don’t mind me asking, is this your first job? You seem fairly young,” Jack questioned.

“Hm? Oh no, my first job was at a Dairy Queen when I was sixteen, and then I worked at a museum up till two weeks ago,” Tubbo answered.

Jack hummed softly. When the elevator doors opened, Tubbo took the lead while Jack followed close behind. The two handed out three coffees to their respective owners.

Niki had given Tubbo a more genuine smile than the faked smile she had on the other day, once Tubbo handed her, her coffee. Tubbo returned the smile before walking off to deliver his next coffee cup to Awesamdude.

For a person who willingly likes black coffee, the hero was very nice. He had asked if Tubbo had any trouble with all the coffee orders and delivering the coffee’s which Tubbo said he didn’t have any problems with at all.

Tubbo watched as Jack went to deliver Ponk his very creamy coffee (Jack found it a bit off about how white the man’s coffee was, but Jack couldn’t judge, he barely liked the stuff anyway). Ponk gave Jack a fistbump calling the young adult his “lifesaver” which earned a smile from Jack.

Tubbo and Jack then made their way back into the elevator to deliver the rest.

Jack pressed the number four button. “Do you work for anyone specifically?” Jack asked.

Tubbo shrugged, “the email said I’m working for like two or three hero’s at most,” Tubbo answered before turning to Jack. “You working for anyone specifically?” He asked back.

Jack shook his head. “Same here, but to be fair, from what I heard, they only hired a handful of interns - a lot of people didn’t seem to meet the bar, ya know? But they have enough interns to the point that they don’t need to hire more people,” Jack said.

“Oh,” Tubbo dragged out softly.

“Hopefully I get to see you more often,” Jack said. “You’re probably like the only intern around my age. Quite funny how there’s, like, only two people in this entire building that’s around my age,” Jack joked.

Tubbo laughed.

The elevator doors opened once more and the two handed out the last of the drinks.

Tubbo had swallowed softly as he gave Hannah ‘Rose’ her drink. (Why did her drink have to be the last drink on his tray?) Thankfully the woman didn’t seem to recognize him, as she told him to loosen up a bit, hitting his arm lightly before walking off. Tubbo let out a sigh of relief once Hannah was far enough.

Tubbo threw away the empty tray as Jack approached Tubbo with his own empty tray, glancing down at his watch, “and would you look at that? I’m on time,” Jack boasted as he threw away the empty tray.

“I guess this is where we split paths,” Tubbo said outstretching a hand towards Jack. “Thanks for the help,” Tubbo said.

Jack smiled as he shook Tubbo’s hand. “Any time, man,” Jack said.

Tubbo made his way to the elevator and pressed the number five. He remembered that he was going to get his orders from Triton. He hoped that he was going to be put with a hero that works with machinery or a hero that’s on the field.

After a while, the elevator doors opened. Tubbo made his way to Wilbur’s office and knocked on the door.

“Come in!”

Tubbo opened the door to see Wilbur raise his head. “Thomas! Just the guy I wanted to see,” The hero said before gesturing to the seat in front of him. “Take a seat,” He said.

Tubbo walked over and sat down on the seat. “You’re a very interesting fella, Thomas. And personally, I’d like to know you better,” Wilbur said.

“Oh?” Tubbo said with a slight smile.

“Which is why you’ll be working with me. And since you seem to enjoy building, you’ll also be working with Sam and Karl,” Wilbur said.

“Like as in Awesamdude? And Time Warp?” Tubbo asked, barely containing his excitement.

“I’m there too,” Wilbur huffed with a fake hint of offense.

“Ah! W-well of course!” Tubbo stumbled over his words slightly. Tubbo cleared his throat. “When. . . when do I start?” He asked.

“Soon. Maybe two days at most. For now; we do introductions,” Wilbur informed.

“But you already know bits about me,” Tubbo pointed out.

Wilbur nodded. “Exactly, but your other colleagues don’t,” Wilbur stated as he stood up and walked towards his door. “Come on,” Wilbur said gesturing to the hall.

Tubbo walked out onto the hallway as Wilbur closed the door. “We’ll go to Karl first since he’s close enough, then Sam,” Wilbur informed as they walked down the hall to the lab.

Karl Jacobs is publicly known as the hero: Time Warp. A lot of people know about the hero, as his bubbly personality, and loud giggles caused him to have a lot of fans. His power is pretty unique as well, he can slow down time altogether, but it’s incredibly draining causing him to be fatigued so he’s only on the field if it’s necessary.

(Last Tubbo saw Karl Jacobs on the field was when the heroes were taking down the former hero Dream. Can’t really mind-control somebody who literally froze time. It’s said that while Karl slowed down time, he injected a power nulling liquid into Dream causing the former hero to be defeated.)

(Tommy’s afraid that they’ll use it on him if the heroes ever find him and that they’ll use it on Tubbo if anyone finds out that Tubbo is Honeybee. Tommy’s heard rumors about how it feels like you’re getting burned alive, how you feel so weak that you can barely stand. Tommy never wants to feel that way, and doesn’t want Tubbo to ever feel that way either.)

As Wilbur opened the door to the lab they were met with a Panic at the disco song blaring very loudly. Tubbo could hear the hero sing along to the lyrics, his voice blending in with the singer. Karl was moving around in his chair, probably tinkering with something that neither of the two could see since Karl’s back was to them.

“Karl!” Wilbur shouted over the music.

Karl suddenly scrambled to turn down the music as he turned to look at Wilbur and Tubbo. “Ah! If it isn’t my favorite Siren and. . . one of the new interns I presume?” Karl asked as he took off his safety goggles and walked over to the duo.

“Our new intern, along with Sam,” Wilbur said as he patted Tubbo on the back.

“Hi, I’m Thomas Smith,” Tubbo said with an outstretched hand.

Karl pointed to Tubbo’s head. “What are ya, some type of bug hybrid?” Karl asked.

Tubbo reached up to feel that one of his antennas was revealed. So much for the headband hiding his antennas plan. “Yeah I’m an ant hybrid,” Tubbo lied. Bee’s are closely related to ants so technically Tubbo wasn’t lying.

“Ah, cool,” Karl said. “You can totally help me with the heavy lifting then,” He suggested with a grin.

Tubbo smiled.

Should’ve said he was a wasp-hybrid. Then he could show off his wings as well.

Look, while Tubbo is smart he isn’t exactly street smart.

“Anyways we should go off to find Sam now, it was nice seeing you Karl,” Wilbur said.

“I’m pretty sure he’s on floor two doing some paperwork,” Karl informed. “Anyways! Bye Wilbur, bye Tomathy!” He said with a grin as Wilbur closed the door and walked towards the elevator.

“Did he just call me Tomathy?” Tubbo asked.

“Karl likes his nicknames,” Wilbur said with a smile as he pressed the down button. “At least it isn’t chocolate eclair,” He remarked with a small chuckle.

“Whose getting called chocolate eclair?” Tubbo said as he giggled.

“Ender,” Wilbur responded as they stepped onto the elevator.

“Ender?” Tubbo asked. “He didn’t seem that spineless when I met him,” He muttered.

“You’ve met him?” Wilbur asked pressing the number two button and the door closed.

“Yeah, when I came here for my interview. He was in a hurry and called for me to hold the elevator door which I did because I didn’t wanna be a dick. At first I thought he was here for the interview—“

Wilbur let out a loud laugh.

“Oh come on! It’s really not that funny!” Tubbo whined. “Jeez you’d get along so well with my friend, he had the same reaction as well,” Hw said.

Wilbur giggled. “You gotta admit, it’s a little funny that you confused one of the underground hero’s as someone coming to be an intern,” He said.

Tubbo groaned. “It’s embarrassing that’s what it is!” He exclaimed as the elevator doors opened.

The two walked out onto the hallway. “Well it made his day so I’m sure it’s fine,” Wilbur said. “Sam!” He called out, causing the hero to turn and look over at the duo.

Sam, aka Awesamdude, is a creeper hybrid. There are very few creeper hybrids and even fewer can control their literal and metaphorical explosive tendencies. Sam’s usually on the field when it involves damage control.

“Hi Wilbur. Hey new guy,” Sam greeted, still holding the coffee cup that Tubbo gave to him before.

“You two have already been acquainted?” Wilbur asked.

Sam nodded. “He gave me, my coffee a while ago,” Sam said with a smile.

“You only drink black coffee though?” Wilbur asked.

Sam shrugged. “I like the one at the coffee shop down the street more than here,” Sam replied. “Anyways, what’s up?” Sam asked.

“Sam, this is our new intern along with Karl,” Wilbur said.

“Names Thomas Smith,” Tubbo said with an outstretched hand.

Sam shook Tubbo’s hand. “You sure about this Wilbur? Past interns couldn’t really keep up with me. . . “ Sam said once he pulled away from Tubbos' hand and scratched at as neck.

“I’m positive! The lad has a nick for inventing things, told me himself,” Wilbur said with a smile, slinging his arm around Tubbo’s shoulders.

“I-I could show you some pictures of my inventions sometime,” Tubbo offered.

Sam smiled softly at the teen. “I’d love to see ‘em,” He said.

“Ah! That’s what I forgot, you were gonna show those to me as well,” Wilbur said, his arm dropping back to his side. “I can give you our business emails and you can send us those pictures,” He offered.

Tubbo nodded. “Okay, sure,” Tubbo agreed.

“Perfect,” the hero smiled. “Anyways, Sam, any days you got in mind for the intern here?” Wilbur asked.

“Tuesday’s and Wednesday’s are usually when things get going, could use him then,” Sam said.

“Okay, I’ll ask what days are good for Karl and I’ll set up your schedule. Until then you're with me, bud,” Wilbur said.

“Alright,” Tubbo smiled.

“We’ll be off now Sam! See you soon,” Wilbur said.

“Bye,” Sam waved slightly as the two walked back to the elevator.

This was quite exciting - working with heroes and all that.

Tubbo wasn’t lying when he said working alongside hero’s has been his dream. Sure Tubbo actually meant that working alongside hero’s on the field was his dream, but Tubbo will take what he has. Especially since working alongside these hero’s will not only fulfill his dream but also give him pointers on what to do when he’s Honeybee.

(Training and tinkering alongside heroes definitely has its perks.)

Everything from here on out is gonna go smoothly.

Tubbo’s absolutely sure of it!

Chapter Text

It’s been a few days since Tubbo started working at the SMP headquarters and saying that Tubbo “liked” his job would be an understatement.

Tubbo would always come back home to the apartment with a smile on his face and gush about his day at work. Talking about the fighting techniques Triton taught him to the latest types of machinery Tubbo built with either Time Warp or Awesamdude.

Tommy was extremely happy for Tubbo. While the two loved doing their respective vigilante work, being a vigilante is just basically unpaid volunteer work. So with this new job, they were certainly getting better more money than they did with vigilante work.

(Don’t get them wrong! They love being paid with gratitude, smiles, and even a free coupon here and there, but those don’t exactly pay rent. . .)

And because of Tubbo’s job, being the vigilante ‘Honeybee’ went from daily, to maybe three to four days a week.

It also left Tommy alone for the majority of the day.

Tommy blew a strand of hair out of his eyes as he scrolled through his phone. Today was one of those days where no matter what Tommy did on his phone or inside his apartment, he was still bored.

His wings flapped a bit from under his large t-shirt causing him to clench his jaw ever so slightly out of annoyance.

Listen, Tommy could really care less about his natural instincts. But wanting to go outside (because apparently, his instincts don’t give a shit if he’s trying to hide from the media and authorities) was better than over-preening his wings. Honestly, If Tommy could ignore them, he would.

Unfortunately, he can’t.

“Stupid fucking instincts. . . “ Tommy grumbled as he grabbed some jeans to put on.

One of these days, his instincts are gonna lead him to get found and Tommy will have no one to blame but himself.

Tommy grabbed his mask and put it on. His hands went to reach for his hearing aids but he didn’t grab them. Instead, his hands continued to hover over them. Tommy bit his bottom lip nervously.

It won’t even be that long, he tried to reason with himself, I’ll just go on a small jog or something.

Tommy dropped his hand back to his side, grabbing the spare door key and his phone as he walked out onto the hallway. Tommy locked the door before making his way down to the lobby.

Tommy gave a small wave to his landlord as he went outside. Tommy could feel himself instantly relax, his wings were no longer flapping as much as they were earlier.

Tommy walked alongside the sidewalk, maybe he could head over to the Chuckle Sandwich convenience store and bother Ted and Charlie since they would be working today instead of Schlatt and Connor.

Tommy felt his phone vibrate in the pocket of his sweater. Tommy took out his phone to see a notification from Twitter, just some random blog site that he follows since it covers Tommy’s area and Tommy likes to make fun of blurry pictures taken of Tubbo when he’s ‘Honeybee’.

But the headline was what caused him to swipe the notification open instead of clearing it off his phone.

‘OUR LOCAL VIGILANTES GOT A NAME; HONEYBEE’

Tommy smiled softly at a picture of Tubbo in his get-up holding up a peace sign at the camera. Tubbo did enjoy getting his pictures to take while being ‘Honeybee’, said the looks the photographers gave him was absolutely priceless.

Tommy took a screenshot. He’d show it to Tubbo once he got home from work (Tommy obviously wouldn’t send it to Tubbo right now, especially since Tubbo’s suppose to be working with Time Warp today. While Tubbo could excuse that ‘Honeybee’ is just some vigilante he finds interesting, Tubbo could not think that up that fast and is also a really bad liar).

Tommy went to message Tubbo;
lol got somethin to show you rq once you get home

Tommy shoved his phone back into his pocket before roughly colliding into a stranger's shoulder. Tommy staggered back holding a hand up to his nose, rubbing it as his eyes watered over.

Hands were hovering over his. Tommy looked up to see none other than the number 2 hero; Philza Craft aka Crowfather.

Tommy’s eyes widened - because holy shit! Crowfather is literally standing in front of him! This is literally the best fucking day ever! - but then he furrowed once he caught that Phil’s lips were moving. Phil was obviously talking to him, but Tommy couldn’t hear him.

Of fucking course Phil is talking to him softly, you’d think with his hearing aids—

Tommy hurriedly reached up to his ear, fearing that he dropped his hearing aids, his mind racing to remember what happened to them. He then relaxed when he remembered that he didn’t even bring it in the first place.

Phil must’ve realized that Tommy couldn’t hear because the man was then signing to him. ‘Are you alright, mate?’ Phil signed.

(Tommy really hoped Phil understood both ASL and BSL and them being used at the same time.)

‘I’m alright, my nose hurts a bit though. Nothing too extreme’ Tommy signed.

Phil visibly relaxed, shoulders dropping. ‘Anything I can do to make it up to you, mate? A picture or something?’ Phil offered.

‘A picture sounds nice,’ Tommy signed with a grin. (Which was stupid because Phil obviously couldn’t see his smile but Phil did seem to notice Tommy’s eyes crinkle up since the older male smiled back at him.)

Tommy hated how his wings were twitching, them begging for him to fly away, his mind screaming danger as he got out his phone and Phil took a picture with him. Tubbo is obviously going to chew him out for this one but Tommy is not about to pass up an opportunity to have a picture with the Crowfather.

Tommy can make an exception of running away from hero’s if it meant he could get a picture with his idol. (Also Tommy was fairly certain that if he did try to run, Crowfather would easily catch up and turn him in so it was probably best to play smart and just accept the offer. It was a win-win.)

Once Phil handed Tommy back his phone, Tommy got a notification from Tubbo;
‘If it’s another ‘which vigilante are you?’ BuzzFeed quiz and you’re texting me to show me that you got ‘Honeybee’, I will skin you’

Tommy smiled before looking up at Phil. ‘Thanks for the photo,’ he signed.

‘No problem, mate. Sorry about your nose, again’ Phil said with a sheepish smile.

Tommy gave Phil a nod before walking past the hero.

Okay. . . maybe his instincts aren’t so bad. Sure they might get him caught but they did allow him to get a picture with the fucking Crowfather so it all can’t be that bad.

The door was quickly swung open and Tommy looked up from his work on Tubbo’s utility belt to watch the older teen enter the apartment with a huge grin. Which caused the edge of Tommy’s lip to perk up a bit. “Someone seems awfully peppy,” Tommy spoke before returning to his work.

Tommy was trying to fix the button on Tubbo’s belt that allowed him to shrink. While Tubbo is completely capable of doing this on his own, Tubbo can’t really control it, so having the button is very helpful! But it isn’t very useful if it’s broken.

Tommy chewed on the inside of his cheek as Tubbo plopped down on the couch, “I showed Karl the pictures of the stuff I invented—“

“Like the red stone shit you do when you’re bored?” Tommy questioned, moving his hand away quickly as the button sparked once he pushed it. Tommy frowned before taking off the button’s top and poking at the circuits. A wire broke off, which is extremely annoying to replace.

“Yeah the red stone stuff. Anyways, he really liked them! Said because of all the more modern um tools he has, I can upgrade my inventions!” Tubbo gushed.

Tommy carefully took out the broken wire as he grinned over at Tubbo. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen you this excited about doing more work. Well, there was that one time you got excited to tour around that elementary school at the museum but I think that’s about it,” Tommy said before turning his attention back to the area where the wire once was and grabbing an identical wire and connecting it.

Tommy placed the top back on and pressed it, a large grin making its way onto his face as he clapped. Thank god it was easier to fix than he originally thought.

Tubbo turned over to Tommy. “What was it that you wanted to show me?” Tubbo asked.

Tommy snapped his fingers pointing at Tubbo. “I forgot about that, let me get my phone real quick,” Tommy said as he walked over to his desk and grabbed his phone.

Tommy then shoved the picture of the article in Tubbo’s face. “The media seems to love your new name big man,” Tommy said with a smile.

Tubbo’s face turned red. “Why did they have to use that photo of me!?” He whined. “I look horrible in that picture!” He continued.

Tommy furrowed his brows as he looked at the article's picture. “It’s not that bad. At least it isn’t a grainy or really blurry picture of you,” Tommy pointed out. Tubbo pouted, his arms crossed over his chest. “Oh! There’s also another thing I wanted to show you!” Tommy said before swiping over and revealing the picture he took with Philza.

Tubbo’s face paled.

“I know it looks bad but he didn’t even know it was me! He thought I was just some random bystander that he bumped into! Also running away from him would be a bad idea so you can’t use that against me!” Tommy said hurriedly, his words going too fast.

“. . . you’re lucky it was Phil and not someone else. If you had taken a picture with anyone else, I would’ve skinned you by now,” Tubbo threatened.

Tommy laughed nervously.

“So uh. . . anything else exciting at work?” Tommy asked.

“Remember that Jack guy I was talking about a few days back?” Tubbo asked and Tommy nodded. “He’s a real cool guy, very funny. I think you’d like him, you two seem like you could easily bounce off each other,” Tubbo said.

Tommy smiled softly. “Maybe someday I can meet him,” Tommy suggested, his wings shaking a bit.

“Looks like it’s time to preen boss man,” Tubbo said patting on the floor next to the couch. Tommy huffed before sitting down on the floor as Tubbo sat up, gently grabbing Tommy’s wings running his hands through Tommy’s wings.

Tommy is honestly very lucky that he and Tubbo have been friends since year six and that Tommy taught Tubbo how to preen Tommy since the blonde could never reach the feathers closer to his back.

Honestly, Tubbo preening Tommy is practically the only sense of nostalgia they have now. The action causing them both to remember a time where they both had it easy; when Tommy’s parents and sister were still alive. When Dream still went by Clay and just dreamed of being a hero, When both Tommy and Tubbo were proud to refer to Dream as ‘their big brother’.

Tommy hugged his knees close to his chest as Tubbo hummed the soft lullaby Tommy’s mother would sing when they were helping her clean the house.

Tommy’s head suddenly hanged down and Tubbo knew that his friend had fallen asleep. Tubbo finished preening Tommy and gently laid Tommy on the ground, taking a blanket off of the couch and putting it over Tommy.

Tubbo silently promised that he’d do something, anything, for Tommy to meet Tubbo’s coworkers and for Tommy to get along with them.

It would be nice for Tommy to have more friends than just Tubbo.

While Tubbo loved Tommy, Tommy was a very extroverted person and needed more than, like, five people to constantly talk to in his life.

(Besides it does get a bit lonely when like one other person truly knows who you are.)

Chapter Text

Tubbo winced as he fell down on the mat once again. He just laid there blowing some stray hair out of his face as Wilbur tossed his head back, laughing loudly.

“Thought you said you’ve fought before?” Wilbur asked giving Tubbo a hand.

Tubbo took it as Wilbur helped him up. “Yeah! Teenagers! Not a trained hero!” Tubbo shot back before running a hand through his hair, wincing at the sweat. Maybe wearing a sweatshirt was a bad idea but he didn’t know how else to explain to Wilbur that an ant hybrid has wings that look so much like a bee’s.

Wilbur chuckled as he pulled out his stopwatch, “you lasted eight minutes, at least that’s better than before,” Wilbur smiled.

Tubbo groaned. If he just hadn’t lied about his ability he wouldn’t have to hold back but putting the number four hero into a paralyzed state wouldn’t exactly look good as an intern.

Suddenly Tubbo’s phone went off and Tubbo went over to look at it. It was a picture of Tommy inside Ted and Charlie’s car, the camera was facing the window as he held a thumbs up while Ted and Charlie seemed to be talking since their mouths were open while facing the window. Under the photo, Tommy said ‘hope you have fun getting your ass beat by Triton’.

Tubbo scoffed, glaring at his phone before sending Tommy the middle finger in return. Tubbo shoved his phone back in his bag and picking up his bag, “who was it?” Wilbur asked.

“My dickhead friend,” Tubbo said, slinging the bag over his shoulder. “He’s hanging out with our other friends and the guy goes ‘hope you have fun getting your ass beat by Triton’, I swear I’ll strangle him one of these days,” Tubbo threatened, crossing his arms over his chest.

“At least he hopes you’re having fun,” Wilbur pointed out grabbing a towel and wiping off his sweat with the towel.

“Oh piss off, don’t feed into his antics,” Tubbo said. Wilbur smiled before throwing the sweat-filled towel at Tubbo, Tubbo quickly caught it before it hit us face and throwing it on the bleachers. “Gross!” He exclaimed.

Wilbur laughed loudly, clapping. “What’s your friends' name?” He asked.

“Theseus,” Tubbo answered. Honestly, Tommy should be shunned for being a Percy Jackson fan as a kid. What kind of person in hiding chooses their name to be Theseus? Tubbo’s name might be basic but at least it’s a normal name.

Wilbur furrowed his brows. “Like. . . from the mythology?” Wilbur asked and Tubbo nodded. “We’re his parents' big nerds or something?” He questioned.

Tubbo sucked in his cheek, biting it harshly, “yeah, they are,” is all Tubbo said.

“Is this the same friend that you mentioned during your interview?” Wilbur questioned as he grabbed his bag.

Tubbo nodded, “the one and only.”

Wilbur smiled, “I’d love to meet the lad,” He said.

Tubbo tried his best to keep his composure. “Maybe I can introduce him to you someday,” Tubbo said, praying to the Lord himself that Wilbur will just leave it at that.

(Listen, when Tubbo said he wished to introduce Tommy to his coworkers in the future, he did not mean two days later.)

And apparently the Lord had heard him because Wilbur just dropped that conversation as he checked his watch. “Looks like it’s your free time already,” Wilbur said lightly hitting Tubbo’s arm. “Same time Friday, Thomas?” He asked.

“Sure but um. . . my friends kinda have a plan on Friday, do you know how long it’ll be?” Tubbo asked.

“Not long, I’ve got something to do on Friday as well,” Wilbur said with a grin.

“Alright, see you Friday, Wilbur!” Tubbo said before leaving the gym.

Wilbur waved goodbye to Tubbo until Tubbo could no longer see him.

Tubbo made his way to the elevator and pressed floor number four. Tubbo wanted to hang with Ender for a bit since Jack was gonna be busy with helping out Ms.Nihachu.

Once Tubbo arrived on the floor he made his way to Ranboo’s cubicle. He seemed to be working on some paperwork. Ranboo looked up and smiled sheepishly at Tubbo, “hey man,” Ranboo greeted. “What’s up?” He asked.

Tubbo shrugged, “it’s my free time so I decided to spend it with my favorite underground hero,” Tubbo said softly punching Ranboo’s shoulder causing the hero to chuckle and roll his eyes.

“Mhm,” Ranboo hummed.

“I’m serious man!” Tubbo said. “So what kind of paperwork you workin’ on?” He questioned.

“Just basic things, clearing up old cases so they won’t still be in the database,” Ranboo said looking back down at the paperwork. “How’re you liking it here so far?” He asked.

“It’s pretty cool. Sam says he’s surprised that I’m able to keep up with him and his projects,” Tubbo said with a grin.

“Really? That’s nice,” Ranboo said giving Tubbo a small smile. “You think you might end up on the field?” He asked.

Tubbo pursed his lips slightly. He never thought about that. “No, I don’t think I’d want to go on the field. All that stuff isn’t for me,” Tubbo lied. To be fair, it would be weird if ‘Honeybee’ just magically disappeared and some new hero takes over his area, dots would be connected and Tubbo would lose his job.

“Why not?” Ranboo asked now leaning in his seat.

Tubbo shrugged. “I don’t think I’d like the media attention. Even if I could be an underground hero like you, I think I just like getting my hands dirty by building and would like to see Wilbur get his ass handed by me,” Tubbo said, his grin wide.

Ranboo chuckled. “The day you’re able to take down Wilbur is the day I can get and keep a relationship with someone,” Ranboo said, shaking his head slightly.

“Oh come on, don’t be so hard on yourself. Any person would be lucky enough to date the Ender,” Tubbo said his hands gesturing at the hero.

“May I remind you that because I’m an underground hero, a lot of people don’t know my name and even fewer know what I look like,” Ranboo said.

“You introduced yourself as Ranboo when you met me though?” Tubbo asked.

“Whose to say that’s my real name?” Ranboo asked with a sly smile.

Tubbo sputtered. “Your face would be easy to recognize though?” Tubbo pointed out.

“This isn’t my real face. I’m a shapeshifter, Thomas,” Ranboo explained causing Tubbo’s jaw to drop. Ranboo smiled, “like I said, even fewer know what I look like,” He said.

Tubbo narrowed his eyes slightly at Ranboo. “What would I have to do to see your actual face and know your actual name?” Tubbo suggested.

Ranboo snorted, “I don’t know? Win my affection?” He stated jokingly.

Tubbo grinned. “Okay!” He shrugged.

“Huh?!” Ranboo exclaimed, his cheeks turning a dusty purple as he stood up from his seat.

“You said I have to win your affection, so I will win your affection!” Tubbo said, his grin growing larger.

“Well—“ Ranboo stuttered. “Yeah! But it was a joke!” Ranboo pointed out. “You don’t need to—!”

“No takebacks!” Tubbo said holding up his hand. “Hm, I’ll give it two months at most!” Tubbo said narrowing his eyes at Ranboo, challenging him.

Ranboo pursed his lips. “Alright then, if you fail then you have to get me pastries and help me with paperwork for two weeks,” Ranboo said with a sly grin.

“Deal,” Tubbo said with an outstretched hand.

“Deal,” Ranboo echoed as he shook hands with Tubbo.

Tubbo knew this was gonna be fun.

And hey! At least Tubbo doesn’t have to worry about being only person around here living a double life.

Chapter Text

Tubbo came home with a bit more pep in his step causing Tommy to raise a brow. “What’s up with you today?” Tommy questioned, poking his head out of the kitchen doorway.

“Okay so turns out there’s a lot more to Ender than thought. Like this dude is living a double or triple life or something,” Tubbo said taking off his bag and headband.

“And that’s what’s making you. . . happy?” Tommy asked, confused.

“He said that if I win his affection then he’ll tell me his real name and what he really looks like!” Tubbo exclaimed.

Tommy raised a brow before making a face of surprise and stepping out of the kitchen. “Um, never knew you swung that way, big man. But ya know, good on ya for finding out your type and all—“

“It’s not like that, Tommy! He said it jokingly and I took it seriously as a joke,” Tubbo explained.

“Oh,” Tommy said. “Well if you were that wouldn’t change anything,” Tommy comforted as he stepped back into the kitchen.

Tubbo rolled his eyes, “Anyways, how was your day out with Ted and Charlie?” Tubbo asked, sitting down on the couch.

“It was nice. We went to the grocery store to pick up some snacks, food, and beverages for the party. Did you know that they were actually buddies with Triton?” Tommy asked.

“What!?” Tubbo exclaimed.

“Yeah! They were close friends in college! I’m pretty sure Wilbur was also apart of the little club they had in college,” Tommy said.

“Ha, how weird would it be if Wilbur showed up at the party,” Tubbo said with a smile before it quickly faded. “Wait. . . “ He paused.

“What’s up?” Tommy asked.

“. . . Wilbur said he had plans this Friday. This Friday is the party. . . “ Tubbo slowly looked up to lock eyes with Tommy whose mouth was agape.

“Are you kidding me?” Tommy muttered.

“You’re gonna be able to interact with the Triton!” Tubbo exclaimed.

“I’m literally in hiding?” Tommy pointed out.

“Okay? You were already planning to wear your mask and eat before the party? And didn’t you literally take a picture with Crowfather yesterday?” Tubbo questioned.

“That’s different! Crowfather is the only man ever, and you would’ve done the same thing!” Tommy argued.

“Tommy, Wilbur literally wants to meet you - Theseus - since he knows we’re friends,” Tubbo said.

“Awh, you talk about me at work?” Tommy faked gushed.

Tubbo frowned. “Nevermind, I’ll go by myself, tell 'em your sick or something,” Tubbo said crossing his arms over his chest.

“No, T-Tubbo! I’m sorry! I’ll go, I’ll go,” Tommy surrendered.

Tubbo uncrossed his arms and smiled. “Reverse psychology always works,” Tubbo said.

“Fuck off! And that’s not even reverse psychology, idiot!”

Tubbo decided today would be a good day to go on patrol. Especially since he was confident in the new moves he learned from Wilbur from earlier that day.

And today seemed like a great way of using said moves since today was pretty busy.

“Seems like civilians and reporters aren’t the only people who’ve caught wind of Honeybee,” Tommy said, his voice sounding a bit on edge.

Tubbo stood on top of a building peering down at the busy street below, the lights were really pretty tonight since it was like that weird point in the day where the sun was peeking out causing it to color the sky and the moon was high. “Yeah” Tubbo agreed. “You think it was a bad idea to interact with photographers?” He asked.

“Kinda,” Tommy said. “Don’t worry though! It’s in that weird stage where there isn’t a lot of crime but it’s still considered more than a bit,” Tommy comforted.

Tubbo hummed. “Okay, what’s the last one?” Tubbo asked suddenly flying up into the air.

“Let’s see. . . “ the clicking of Tommy’s keyboard could be heard through Tubbo’s earpiece. “There’s a house fire on just the outskirts north of the city. Firefighters and police officers might not make it in time,” Tommy said.

“Alright, I’m on it,” Tubbo said taking off towards the area.

“Be careful, you might run into hero’s again,” Tommy muttered.

Tubbo nodded even though Tommy couldn’t see, “of course, I’m always careful,” Tubbo said.

Tubbo landed near the house on fire, a couple stood on the lawn a woman was crying as the male was trying to comfort her. Tubbo quickly made his way to them, “what’s wrong?” He asked.

“Our children are still inside! The door was too hot to open!” The woman sobbed.

“I’ll get them out, stay here,” Tubbo said.

Tubbo flew up to find a way to get into the house. Tubbo spot a window and made his way over, inside a room he could see three children huddled up in the corner of the room. The oldest was holding a baby, rocking it as it cried loudly and the younger was grabbing on the oldest shirt.

“What’s the best way, Toms?” Tubbo asked.

“Try breaking the window, is there any rocks nearby?“ Tommy asked

Tubbo looked down and spotted a big rock. Tubbo flew down, grabbed the rock, and threw it at the window. Tubbo then stuck his hand inside and unlocked the window and pulled it up.

The children shouted as Tubbo stepped into the room and crouched down, as to not get blinded, and inhale as much smoke. “Hey! Hey, sh, sh,” Tubbo comforted raising his hands. “It’s okay, you’re okay. I’m here to help,” He spoke softly walking slowly towards the children. “What's your name?” He asked the oldest.

“I’m Sofia,” she said softly.

“Sofia,” Tubbo echoed. “That’s a lovely name,” he smiled. “Sofia can you do me a big favor?” He asked.

Sofia nodded.

“Can you hand me your baby sibling? I need to get you all out of here but I can’t get you all out at the same time. I need you to comfort your brother there until I come back, okay? Can you do that for me?” Tubbo asked.

Sofia nodded once again as she handed Tubbo the baby. Tubbo softly picked up the baby, pressing the baby’s face against his shoulder. “Here, take this,” Tubbo said handing them a small gas mask. “Share this between the two of you,” Tubbo informed and Sofia took it and gave it to her brother whose shoulders dropped at the sudden clear air.

Tubbo then flew out the window and made his way to the parents, eyes widening at the sight of a familiar face; Ender aka Ranboo.

The mom made eye contact with Tubbo and cried out with a smile as Tubbo slowly flew over and handed the two their baby. The lady took her baby shushing the child as tears fell onto the baby’s face, the baby seemed to quiet down once it was with its mom.

Tubbo turned to Ender - even if it was a bit unnerving to see his coworker while he was Honeybee, that didn’t mean Tubbo could just up and leave, not with those two kids still inside. “There are still two kids in there, I gave them a mask but I don’t know how long the house will hold up,” Tubbo said.

Ender nodded.

“Here I’ll take you to the room they’re in,” Tubbo said grabbing Enders hand and flying towards the window.

Ender seemed a bit taken aback but didn’t say anything. Ender grabbed the window still and crawled inside. “You grab the older one, I’ll grab the younger,” Ender said and Tubbo nodded.

“Is that Ender!?” Tommy exclaimed and Tubbo tried not to wince at the sudden shouting.

Ender walked over to the younger sibling. “I’m gonna pick you up and teleport to your parents. It’s gonna feel a bit weird but you’ll be fine, is that alright?” Ender asked kneeling down to the younger.

The kid looked over at Sofia who gave her brother a nod. The kid looked back at Ender and nodded. Ender then picked up the kid and was gone, the only thing left of him was purple particles falling to the ground.

“Okay, Sofia, you ready?” Tubbo asked crouching down to her level. Sofia nodded and Tubbo turned around, “okay, hop on my back,” He said and Sofia wrapped her arms around his neck, knees digging into his sides.

Tubbo walked over to the window and opened it up wider before flying out.

The father was kissing the top of his sons' head once Tubbo arrived. Tubbo landed on the ground and Sofia jumped off, running to her parents.

“Thank you, the both of you,” The father said.

Ender nodded before turning to Tubbo. “Can I speak to you, in private?” Ender asked and Tubbo nodded.

“Tubbo!?” Tommy shouted. “What are you doing?!” He asked.

Tubbo tried his best to ignore Tommy. Once the two were far enough from the family and firetrucks and police cars made their way to the house, Ender spoke. “So you’re the famous Honeybee, the media’s been talking about,” He said.

“That I am. I’m flattered you think I’m famous,” Tubbo grinned, leaning his head on his hand.

Now that the situation has been cleared, Tubbo desperately needs to get away from here, and Ender. Tubbo’s not letting himself get arrested by the same guy who he’s trying to befriend.

“Um, yeah,” Ender glanced away from Tubbo.

“Are you seriously flirting with him right now!?” Tommy exclaimed. “Oh my god!” He shouted. “You’re so gonna get arrested,” Tommy muttered, the sound of something hitting his desk could be heard and Tubbo could only assume that Tommy dropped his head on his desk.

“Anyways, thanks for the help but I can’t allow you to go free,” Ender said rubbing the back of his neck.

“You don’t seem to enjoy the fact that you have to arrest me,” Tubbo said.

“Well, yeah, you did just help out that family back there,” Ender said.

“Then don’t arrest me, simple as that. We never speak of this to anyone,” Tubbo suggested. “You seem like a nice guy, Ender. Someone who can trust their gut, what’s your gut tellin' you right now?” Tubbo asked.

“Not to arrest you,” Ender said.

Tubbo smiled softly. “I hope we run into each other again, Ender,” Tubbo said before walking past Ender.

“If we run into each other again, I’ll arrest you,” Ender threatened but the threat sounded empty.

Tubbo turned to see Ender was standing straight, shoulders a bit risen, even Ender could tell the threat sounded empty. Tubbo smiled, “of course—“ he paused. “Handsome,” Tubbo then took off leaving Ender by himself.

“Did you seriously just call Ender handsome?!” Tommy exclaimed.

“I panicked!” Tubbo argued.

Tommy sighed, the creaking of the chair letting Tubbo know he was leaning back. “Tubbo, big man, I love you but come on,” Tommy said.

“It was a fight or flight instinct!” Tubbo defended.

“Exactly! It’s fight or flight! Not fight or flirt!” Tommy shot back.

“. . . you think this is gonna backfire on me?” Tubbo asked with a wince.

“Definitely,” Tommy said.

Tubbo groaned.

Chapter Text

If you asked anyone about their opinion on the underground hero Ender, they’d say he’s an interesting hero. A bit intimidating because of his height but interesting nonetheless. Barely anyone knows anything about Ender, unlike some of his coworkers that know bits about him.

If you asked some people about their opinion on Ranboo, they’d either ask who the hell you’re talking about or say that he’s a workaholic, sometimes staying past office hours to finish up so paperwork. The last part would be from workers at SMP HQ since only they know about Ranboo.

And if you asked some people about their opinion on Mark, they’d - again - ask who the hell you’re talking about since few even know about the guy. Those that know him are bypassers or people who work at an orphanage who watch Mark interact with a kid because of the big brother program he’s in.

The kids' name was Micheal, and Mark had been very outspoken that if anything happened to the kid then Mark would have a “villain arc”. (Though the workers knew that Mark was way too nice. The teen could never hurt a fly, let alone be a villain.)

Micheal was a piglin hybrid and about seven years old, with short pink hair and a big brown eye. Micheal was in an accident that caused him to lose an eye, so he constantly had to wear an eyepatch since he was too young for a glass eye. Micheal also said that glass eyes looked weird so he was also uncomfortable with the idea of having a glass eye.

Even though Mark’s life was full of quote-on-quite “double lives”, he enjoyed the secrecy nonetheless.

Well, that was before a certain short brunette just came kicking down his door. Thomas Smith was the brunette's name and Mark swore that Thomas would end up giving him gray hairs and a middle-aged crisis.

Nobody ever really tried to really get to know Mark. The only people who were successful were The Blood God aka Technoblade (because the two were close friends), Nihachu aka Niki (because the two were cousins and roommates), and Micheal (but that was because Micheal’s like seven and he pinky promised to keep Mark’s secret).

Speaking of which, Micheal was tugging on Mark’s shirt. Mark blinked, shaking his head before looking down at the hybrid. “What’s up bud?” Mark asked softly.

“You weren’t listening to me,” Micheal pouted, arms crossed against his chest. “You were. . . were. . . “ Micheal trailed off trying to remember the word he was thinking of.

“Daydreaming?” Mark tried.

“Yeah! That,” Micheal said before uncrossing his arms and eating another McNugget. “It’s mean of you,” Micheal said before grabbing at the lemonade and drinking it.

Micheal’s first language wasn’t English and he struggled with the language frequently. (Mark knew how Micheal felt since Mark was the same way when he was younger.)

“Sorry little man, something weird happened yesterday at work,” Mark said patting Micheal’s head.

“Yeah? Like what?” Micheal asked grabbing a small handful of fries and eating them.

Mark didn’t really know where to start. Not only did Thomas take Marks’ joke seriously, but Honeybee, a vigilante quickly gaining the attention of the media, flirted with him the other night which left Mark just standing there with wide eyes and a warm face.

. . . Mark decided it would probably be best to leave the Honeybee situation to himself.

“A new intern at my work decided to make a deal that in two months he’ll win my affection to uncover who I truly am,” Mark said. “Crazy, huh?” He asked.

Micheal hummed. “He sounds nice. Does he want to date you or something?” Micheal asked looking up at Mark.

“What!?” Mark exclaimed, face growing warm. “No! N-no. How do you even know that word?” Mark asked.

Micheal shrugged. “Two second graders on the playground at school got married yesterday. High-fived and everything. Which was a bit weird because just two weeks ago Jess said she’d never marry a boy because they have cooties and then after that, David asked her out and she said yes, but she’d have to ask her parents,” Micheal said. “Napkin please,” Micheal asked holding out his hands.

Mark handed Micheal a napkin to which the seven-year-old bunched it up and rubbed it against his hands. “That’s not— never mind. I said he had to earn my affection as a joke, and he seemed to take it seriously also as a joke so know it’s a whole thing going on,” Mark explained.

Micheal’s nose scrunched up. “That’s a weird way to have someone be your friend. . . usually the kids at my school just go up to other kids and go “hey wanna play with me?” and then they’re friends,” Micheal said.

“I don’t think the kids at your school live other lives, Mike,” Mark said patting Micheal’s head once again. “Besides you’re the only friend I need,” Mark smiled.

Micheal pursed his lips. “That sounds lonely,” Micheal stated bluntly.

“Wha—!? Come on!” Mark whined causing Micheal to giggle. “That was so mean, man,” Mark pouted dramatically.

“I didn’t mean it like that, Marky!” Micheal said kneeling on the bench and grabbing Mark’s arm. “I’m sorry!” Micheal apologized.

“Are you?” Mark said.

“Yes!” Micheal nodded.

Mark smiled softly, “I can’t stay mad at you,” He said.

Micheal smiled widely before putting his trash in the McDonalds bag and having the McDonalds cup sit in his lap, biting and sipping on the straw. Mark made a mental note to look for any chewing fidgets online.

Suddenly, Mark’s phone vibrated and he pulled out with a frown. “Alright buddy, looks like I gotta take you back,” Mark said as he stood and stretched.

“Awh, really?” Micheal pouted. “But it felt so short!” He whined.

Mark then crouched down to Micheal, “Hey, hey, look after tomorrow I’ll be able to hang out with you again. Then we can do some more fun stuff, okay?” Mark asked.

“Okay,” Micheal said solemnly.

Mark sighed softly before standing up and holding out his hand for Micheal to hold. Both Mark and Micheal hated it whenever it was time to return Micheal to the orphanage, the two wishing that they could spend more time together. Mark could only wish the next three years went by quick enough so he could actually take in the hybrid as his own.

Once the two arrived at the orphanage Micheal gave Mark a hug. “Bye-bye, Mark! See you Thursday!” He said before walking inside the building.

“Yeah,” Mark whispered to himself.

“Didn’t know you were close with kids.”

Mark turned to see Technoblade aka The Blood God lean against a building. It was sort of weird to see the Blood God in casual clothing - like, khakis and a dark green t-shirt kind of casual clothing - instead of his “royal” getup. “Just close with the one,” Mark said as he walked over to the male.

Technoblade gave a small nod. “What’s up?” Mark asked.

“Have you heard of the vigilante Honeybee?” Technoblade asked.

Mark was afraid of where this was heading. “Yeah,” He said.

“He’s gaining a lot more attention, especially after some reporter spot him talking with a certain someone,” Technboblade said, lowering his head slightly keeping eye contact with Mark.

“I wonder who that could’ve been,” Mark said rubbing the back of his neck.

Technoblade sighed and uncrossed his arms walking over to the teen. “Listen, kid, I’m not upset that you didn’t arrest the vigilante but—“

“But Wilbur did enforce the policy to arrest vigilantes,” Mark interrupted as he nodded.

“Yeah. I know you probably had a gut feeling about the guy but the next time you run into him, you gotta take him in,” Technoblade said. “If he keeps gaining more attention then Wilbur’s gonna get involved and we all know how Wilbur gets whenever he gets involved into stuff,” He stated.

Mark nodded. After the whole Dream situation, the headquarters become more cautious towards vigilantes since Dream started as a huge vigilante that gained tons of media and hero attention. Now that Mark thought about it, Honeybee’s situation reminded Mark of Dream’s situation, and if Wilbur made that same connection then Honeybee’s never gonna be able to see the light of day possibly ever again.

“Of course, Techno, I’ll arrest him if I bump him into again,” Mark said and Technoblade patted his arm.

“And next time, try not to get too flustered when the enemy compliments you,” Technoblade said causing Mark to tense up, his face turning red.

“The reporter overheard that!?” Mark exclaimed.

“Might want to put out some rumors quickly, loverboy. We all know how those can spread like wildfire,” Technoblade advised before walking away.

Mark groaned dragging his hands down his face.

Now Mark was torn between arresting Honeybee or letting the vigilante continue to roam free.

Chapter Text

Tubbo woke up the next morning by Tommy shaking his shoulders. “Tubbo! Wake up!” Tommy said.

“I’m up, I’m up,” Tubbo groaned, rubbing at his eyes. “You better have a good excuse as to why you’re waking me up so early or so help me god I will rip off your testicles and feed them to the birds,” Tubbo threatened.

“Nice,” Tommy squeaked out. Tommy then took out his phone, “there’s an article about you and Ender!” He said.

That seemed to fully wake up Tubbo. “What?!” He exclaimed.

Tommy handed his phone to Tubbo and Tubbo read out the headline; “Honeybee and Ender? The duo we didn’t know we needed.” Tubbo scrolled down the article wincing slightly as the article stated that Honeybee had flirtatious banter with the hero Ender leaving the hero stunned, allowing the vigilante to escape from getting arrested.

“I told you it would backfire on you,” Tommy said as Tubbo handed back Tommy’s phone with a whine.

“How am I gonna face Ranboo at work!?” Tubbo said hopping out of bed to pick out some clothes to wear at work. On the bright side, at least Tommy’s rude awakening left Tubbo a good amount of time to properly get ready for work.

“Well you are, technically, winning his affection?” Tommy tried.

Tubbo turned to glare at the raven-haired teen. “Not helping,” Tubbo stated.

Tommy raised his hands in mock surrender. “I don’t know!? Ask the internet what you’re supposed to do after flirting with your co-workers alter ego,” Tommy said.

“It wasn’t flirting!”

“You literally called him handsome!”

Tubbo facepalmed, dragging his hands down his face. “Okay, okay, this is fine. It’s okay, I’m lucky that Ranboo doesn’t work Tuesdays and Thursdays. I’ll just make sure I stick by my boss’ sides and never interact with Ranboo. . . ever,” Tubbo said.

“That’s the stupidest plan I’ve ever heard,” Tommy stated bluntly. “Besides if you start avoiding him he’s gonna connect dots. Whether that means you’re Honeybee or taking it full one-eighty, and thinking you have a crush on him,” Tommy said.

“But I don’t!” Tubbo defended

“Well he’s gonna think so if you avoid him!” Tommy said.

Tubbo made a face. “I hate how you’re right,” Tubbo muttered. Tubbo then glanced over at his clock, “Alright, get out so I can change, we’ll talk about this later,” Tubbo said.

Tommy left Tubbo’s room, closing the door as he went downstairs to the kitchen.

A sigh left his mouth, the feeling of deja vu crawling to the front of his brain. Tommy would have to convince Tubbo to start laying low, all this sudden attention was starting to remind Tommy of. . . a certain someone.

Tommy shook away that thought. While the situation did remind Tommy of someone else, Tubbo was nowhere near that person (in a good way).

. . . maybe Tubbo’s right, he is getting too paranoid nowadays. . .

Okay so maybe Tubbo misunderstood how much time he really had because the moment he finished getting dressed and ate breakfast, he checked his phone to see a notification from Sam asking if Tubbo could get him a black coffee from the coffee shop just down the street from headquarters. Tubbo thought he had enough time to grab a simple cup of coffee.

Keyword; thought.

The moment Tubbo called a taxi, the taxi had driven into heavy traffic. After about ten minutes of traffic, Tubbo just paid the taxi driver and jumped out, believing he was better off running to headquarters.

Tubbo was beginning to think of an excuse to give to Sam before he harshly bumped shoulders with someone, causing them to drop them to spill some of their drink on Tubbo’s white tee. “I’m so sorry!” The person exclaimed.

“No! No, it’s-it’s my fault,” Tubbo comforted. “I should’ve watched where I was going,” He stated.

Tubbo looked up to face a tall guy, like very tall (which probably didn’t mean much since Tubbo was fairly short), there were some splotches on the guys face - predominately on the right side of his face - that was lighter than the other side of his face, and he had piercing emerald green eyes. His face also made him seem like he was around Tubbo’s age which surprised Tubbo because the guy was so tall.

The guy was digging in his pockets before pulling out some crinkled napkins. He handed them to Tubbo, “it’s not much but. . . “ He trailed off.

“It’s fine man, I can just throw this in the washer later,” Tubbo said. Tubbo was just glad that the drink was water and that he went with a plain white t-shirt instead of a dress shirt, like how Tommy suggested. Tommy would’ve killed Tubbo if he got one of his own dress shirts dirty. “Though, a name would be nice, you know. . . as payback for spilling your drink on my shirt” Tubbo joked as he smiled softly.

The man’s mouth opened and closed multiple times before he finally spoke; “Mark,” he answered.

“Mark,” Tubbo echoed softly before grinning. “Nice name, I’m Thomas,” He said. “I’d love to chat more but I’m kinda running a bit late. I hope we meet again, Mark,” Tubbo winked before running off.

Mark just stood there, watching Thomas run off. Oh god, that’s twice now someone’s said something leaving him just standing there as the other runs off. Mark shut his eyes tightly at the realization, he should really work on that.

Meanwhile, Tubbo was praying to whatever god above that Sam doesn’t get mad at him for being late. Maybe Tubbo could buy him some type of pastry? But what kind does he like!?

Next time, Tubbo’s just gonna grab a granola bar and run out the door. He doesn’t care if Tommy scolds him later on in the day for neglecting breakfast, having a roof over their head is arguably better than a big breakfast!

But Tommy’s pancakes were pretty good. They haven’t really had a proper home-cooked meal in fucking ages. . . and Tommy always makes delicious food. . .

Okay so maybe a roof is a little better than a big breakfast. (It’s only arguably better when it isn’t Tommy’s cooking!)

Tubbo ran into the coffee shop and thanked the gods above that there was only one person in line. Tubbo entered his order, and as soon as the coffee and blueberry muffin was given to him, Tubbo grabbed his order with a small “thank you” and ran out of the building.

Once Tubbo ran inside headquarters he was met with Miss Puffy’s smile. “Hi Thomas, you look. . . out of breath,” She said as Thomas placed the coffee cup and the paper bag which held the muffin on her desk and panting heavily, trying to catch his breath.

“. . . traffic. . . ran. . . coffee for Sam. . . holy balls,” Tubbo said in-between breaths, a hand on his chest.

Puffy smiled fondly at him, “well you better hurry so you aren’t lectured by Sam later on,” Puffy said.

Tubbo gave her a small smile before jogging towards the elevator. Tubbo pressed the up button and stood to the side, waiting on the elevator. “You look like shit,” a voice said causing Tubbo to look up.

Jack Manifold walked up to Tubbo with a friendly smile. “Hi, Jack,” Tubbo said giving the young adult a small smile. “I kinda ran all the way here,” Tubbo replied.

“Do you live far?” Jack asked.

“It’s like a five-minute drive from here,” Tubbo said causing Jack to wince.

“Shit, man,” Jack grimaced. The elevator arrived and the two stepped on, Jack pressing the number two button. “And is the wet spot on your shirt a fashion choice?” Jack teased.

“Okay, fuck off,” Tubbo said, no real venom in his tone, causing Jack to let out a high-pitched laugh. The elevator doors closed.

“I’m sorry man, hey, hopefully, Sam doesn’t give you more work,” Jack said.

“Me too,” Tubbo said. “I think when I get back home I’m gonna thank my roommate for waking me early,” Tubbo joked.

“Before I forget have you seen the latest article on Ender?” Jack asked.

Tubbo glanced away. “The one with Honeybee?” Tubbo asked and Jack nodded. “Yeah my roommate woke me up to show me the article,” Tubbo said.

“I never took Ender as the guy who swung that way which is good on the lad but I doubt Wilbur is gonna approve a hero dating a vigilante,” Jack said.

Tubbo would’ve swallowed down a laugh but instead, he furrowed his brows. “Why would Ranboo need Wilbur’s approval? I mean I know vigilantes aren’t exactly legal but. . . approval from Wilbur?” Tubbo asked.

“Since Wilbur put out some rule where vigilantes are to be arrested if a hero comes in contact with them, he wields an iron fist when it comes to that rule,” Jack informed.

Tubbo swallowed softly. While Tubbo did know that heroes didn’t really like vigilantes and would try to arrest them, he didn’t know that it was practically mandatory to arrest vigilantes. (Good to know that he should avoid Ender - and just any hero, in general - if they ever cross paths when he’s Honeybee.)

When the elevator doors opened the two stepped out. “Alright I gotta go find Ponk, good luck with Sam, man,” Jack said.

“I think I’m gonna need it,” Tubbo said causing Jack to chuckle and lightly hit Tubbo’s arm before going his own way.

Tubbo walked over to Sam’s office as he went to knock on the door, he froze as he heard Hannah’s voice. “—the same vigilante I saw last week at the bank!” Hannah said.

“Have you contacted the witness after the bank robbery?” Sam questioned.

“I did, they say that one moment he was outside and the next, he was inside, growing size, and fighting Merman. I don’t even think you could call it a fight because they say the vigilante took down Merman with a single blow!” Hannah exclaimed and Tubbo bit down on his bottom lip, squeezing his eyes shut.

He should’ve held back on his stinger punches like Tommy tells him to. Tubbo is never gonna head the end of this.

“Not only that but one said they heard him talking to himself. Saying “I couldn’t have done it without you, man,” so he’s definitely working alongside someone, and the gear he had on him also points that he’s working with someone. Even though he wears such casual clothing, he does have good gear,” Hannah said.

Tubbo’s eyes widened. Shit.

Sam stayed silent for a bit before responding. “Do you think we should take this up to Wilbur?” Sam asked.

Hannah hummed softly, pondering on the suggestion. “No I don’t think so,” Hannah said and Tubbo refrained from letting out a sigh of relief. “At least not yet, we should wait to tell him after his meeting in two weeks. At that point, he has less on his plate and we might be able to get more information on this Honeybee character,” Hannah proposed.

“I agree. I’ll see if I can get Ender to take this case, he is the only one who seems to have held a conversation with the vigilante. Despite all the growing articles and pictures, Honeybee doesn’t seem much of a talker,” Sam said.

Tubbo then suddenly knocked on the door, believing the conversation was over and that if Tubbo stood outside any longer then another worker might walk by and give him a weird look for standing outside Sam’s office.

The two fell silent and the door was opened. Tubbo looked up to see Hannah at the doorway, “Ah, Thomas right?” She asked with a friendly smile.

“Yeah,” Tubbo said. If he wasn’t late, (and Hannah seemed to be wanting to arrest Honeybee) Tubbo would be internally screaming over the fact the heroine Rose knew his name. Tubbo glanced over at Sam who was walking over. “I’m so sorry for being late sir. I was in traffic and had to run all the way here, it won’t happen again,” Tubbo apologized handing Sam his coffee and muffin.

Sam gave Tubbo a smile, “it’s alright kid, I’m not that upset besides the coffees still warm,” Sam said and he opened the paper bag. “Though I’m more of a chocolate croissant kind of guy,” Sam smiled.

“I’ll keep that in mind for next time, sir,” Tubbo said.

Suddenly Hannah took the pastry from Sam, “if you’re not gonna take it, I will,” Hannah said taking out the muffin and biting into it. “And it’s still warm! Kid, I bow to you,” Hannah said causing Tubbo to giggle.

“I’ll talk to you later, okay Hannah?” Sam said.

“Alright, alright I’ll get out of your hair,” Hannah said. “Next time you grab a coffee for Sam make sure you grab me a blueberry muffin as well, please,” Hannah said.

“Of course, Miss Rose,” Tubbo said.

“I told you already to loosen up man, you can call me Hannah,” She said with a smile before leaving the two in Sam’s office.

Sam set down his coffee cup and clapped. “Alrighty, Thomas! Let’s head down to the lab and see what we can blow up,” Sam said with a mischievous smile.

Tubbo smiled back.

Tubbo’s definitely gonna get his ear chewed off once he tells Tommy that not only do they have to worry about Ender, they’ll have to worry about Sam and Hannah (and definitely Wilbur later on).

Chapter Text

Tommy was hanging out with Ted and Charlie when he got a worrying text from Tubbo.

Tubzo
TOMMY BAD NEWS HEAD HOME NOW

Tommy’s eyes widened, all and every worst-case scenario playing through his head. He said his goodbyes to his friends before running out of the store towards his apartment complex.

Were Sapnap and George coming to the city today? Had Dream broken out? Had they found him? Had they found out Tubbo’s identity? Was Honeybee now a wanted criminal?

Tommy’s wings twitched from underneath his hoodie, his wings practically begging to be used because of his body’s stress. Tommy pushed down the urge to use his wings, even if it would be a faster way to travel to the apartment, there were too many witnesses. And if Tommy had been found out, the last thing he needs is to confirm the theory that he’s hiding out in L’Manburg.

As Tommy made his way to the apartment complex, he gave a nod to his landlord then ran up the stairs. Once he made it to his apartment, he began pounding on the door.

The door swung open and a distressed-looking Tubbo stood in the doorway. “What happened? What’s going on?” Tommy questioned, heaving.

“Did you run all the way here?” Tubbo asked.

“Well yeah—“ he took in a breath. “You said you had bad news and to head home quickly,” Tommy said.

“Come in, we can’t talk about it out here,” Tubbo said stepping aside to allow Tommy to come inside.

Tommy stepped inside, taking off his mask and his shoulders dropped at the sudden oxygen flowing into his lungs. “Now tell me what’s wrong,” Tommy said.

“I overheard Sam and Hannah talking. They were talking about Honeybee. I think Hannah views me as a threat, cause she kept talking about my abilities and said how there has to be someone else helping Honeybee—“

“Shit.”

“That’s not even the worst part! They’re gonna take it to Wilbur in two weeks after his meeting. And, they’re gonna have Ranboo work on my case until they can tell Wilbur!” Tubbo exclaimed.

“Shit!” Tommy said running a hand through his hair. “The hell are we gonna do!?” Tommy said.

“I don’t know that’s why I texted you!”

Tommy groaned tilting his head up to the ceiling, the heels of his hands digging into his eyes. “I told you to start laying low!” Tommy yelled.

“It’s not my fault I didn’t notice some hidden reporter while literally trying to escape a hero who was going to arrest me! Besides this dates back to the Merman situation, a discussion about Honeybee was bound to happen!” Tubbo argued.

“You’re the one whose always fuckin’ posin’ for pictures!”

“Well, sorry that those two specific situations had some random, unforeseen, fucking outcomes!”

“I told you to the leave the Merman situation to the hero’s!”

“And I told you ‘no chance’!”

Tommy grabbed at his hair, a frustrated noise leaving his mouth. “Fucking— Whatever! Who the fuck cares about whose responsible? Arguing is doing nothing for us!” Tommy declared. “Okay, we got two weeks to deal with this. You said they were gonna wait till after Wilbur’s meeting, when’s the meeting?” Tommy asked.

“On Thursday,” Tubbo answered.

“We have plenty of time then,” Tommy said before clapping his hands. “Okay, I have a plan—“

“Really!? What is it?!” Tubbo interjected.

“You interact with Ender, but you give him fake information. That way when he reports back to Sam and Hannah, they’re looking for a person who possibly doesn’t even exist!” Tommy said.

“Okay. . . that’s something we work with, but what do we do when it gets to Wilbur?” Tubbo asked.

Tommy opened his mouth before closing it. He then furrowed his brows slightly, his finger curled on his chin. After a few seconds of thinking, he snapped his fingers. “We’ll need some help, and I know just the guy,” Tommy stated, pulling out his phone.

“Who?” Tubbo asked.

Tommy remained silent as he opened Google maps.

“Tommy, who are you asking?” Tubbo pushed.

Tommy made a face. “You can’t be mad because this is on you!” Tommy said.

“Didn’t you say it didn’t matter whose fault it is!?” Tubbo exclaimed.

“I lied!”

“You’re kidding. . . right?”

Tommy chewed the inside of his cheek while the two stood outside of some shady looking building. Tubbo was tapping his foot against the broken concrete sidewalk, arms crossed over his chest. “Look, he owes me an overdue favor—“

“I don’t care Tommy, he literally worked with your brother,” Tubbo argued.

“It’s either this or you get thrown in jail,” Tommy pointed out. (Tommy was really glad this side of the city was practically deserted, besides if anyone did overhear their conversation, literally nobody would care.)

“I’d rather go to jail then work with someone who helped torture innocent people,” Tubbo stated bluntly.

“Punz didn’t torture anyone, Dream only paid him to make sure none of the hero’s caught wind of what Dream was truly doing. Not even Punz knew what Dream was doing,” Tommy said.

“He was willing to turn a blind eye to whatever Dream was doing for money,” Tubbo emphasized.

“Whatever! Let’s just go inside,” Tommy said pushing open the door.

Tubbo huffed angrily before following after Tommy. The raven haired teen walked up to the front desk where a person had their feet propped up on the counter, their frog hat covering their face, soft snores could be heard from the person.

Tommy pressed the bell on the desk causing the person to wake up. They lifted their hat and gave the two teens a look. “What is this fuckin’ Halloween or some shit? You tryin’ to dress up as the fuckin’ cat from Coraline or some shit?” They asked.

Tommy rolled his eyes. “Listen—“ Tommy’s eyes flicked down to the persons nametag, next to it was a pronoun pin: ‘he/they’. “—Boomer, I’m here for someone,” Tommy said.

Boomer raised a brow, feet falling to the floor before placing his arms on the counter, glaring at Tommy. “Kid, I hate to break it to you but we don’t serve minors. This is a tattoo shop; we don’t sell those little temporary tattoos—“

Tommy then lowered his mask, letting it rest under his chin. “I’m here for Punz,” Tommy snarled.

Boomer then smiled, “sheesh, why didn’t you say that in the first place you pisser?” He asked before turning to the back. “Ayo axe body spray! Some kid’s here to see your lovely face!” They shouted.

“Pisser?” Tubbo muttered.

Boomer turned to face the two once more. “If you don’t mind me asking, to what do we owe the pleasure of having the Tommy Taken inside our humble tattoo shop?” He asked with a raised brow.

“Punz owes me a favor, I’m checking it in,” Tommy shrugged.

Suddenly, from behind the bead curtain, a blonde man with a faint scar on his left hand wearing a white hoodie and an axe on his back stepped out. Punz looked up at Tommy slightly, “I see you’re still alive,” Punz noted.

“I see you’re still an ugly sack of shit,” Tommy spat but he had a grin.

Punz gestured his head over at Tubbo. “What’s with the kid glaring daggers at me?” Punz asked.

“He’s an old friend and he’s not too fond of your past actions,” Tommy said. “Anyways I’m here because you owe me one and I need your help,” Tommy continued.

Punz scoffed. “You know my rules kid. Money or no deal,” Punz said holding out his hand.

Tommy rolled his eyes before taking out his wallet, he then grabbed a few stray bills, handing it over to Punz. Punz flipped through the dollars, counting them under his breath. He then grinned when he finished counting, “you Taken’s know how to pay good,” He said.

Tommy glared at Punz, “whatever now you gonna help me?” Tommy asked.

“What d’ya need?” Punz asked crossing his arms over his chest.

“In two weeks, I need you to cast a bunch of illusions all over L’Manburg throughout an entire week, something that’ll have the hero’s hands full,” Tommy said.

Punz raised a brow, “and why’s that?” He asked.

“Because ‘kid’ here is actually Honeybee and now we got a bunch of unneeded hero’s on our tails,” Tommy said, gesturing at Tubbo with his thumb.

Boomer’s eyes went wide, his jaw dropping. “Yo, dude, that’s the same guy who was caught flirting with Ender,” Boomer said turning to Punz.

“I was not flirting, I was avoiding getting arrested!” Tubbo defended.

“Whatever dawg, it looked like flirting’,” Boomer muttered, leaning back in his chair.

Punz sighed, “ya know I don’t really involve myself with using my power to distract hero’s, not after last time,” Punz said.

“I know that. You honestly think I wanted to go to you? You’re my last hope man,” Tommy said.

Punz didn’t seem to have a reaction to Tommy so Tubbo decided to step in.

Tubbo slammed his hand on the counter causing Tommy and Boomer to jump, and Punz to look down at the teen. “Look if they find out that I’m Honeybee, they’ll probably throw me in Pandora’s Vault, and they’ll probably try to get answers on where the hell Tommy’s at. You’re lucky enough your name didn’t pop up when Dream was thrown in Pandora’s Vault, whose to say it won’t pop up when we get put in jail?” Tubbo threatened.

Punz stayed silent.

“He’s got you there man,” Boomer said.

“Shut up, man,” Punz said.

Boomer made a face, “don’t you raise your voice at me you walkin’ axe body spray. The kid is paying you a great amount of money, you pisser,” They said.

Punz rolled his eyes, “alright, you got yourself a deal kid but if you pull any shady shit, it’s over, and I don’t do refunds,” Punz said.

“Pleasure doing business with you,” Tommy said, pulling up his mask and patted Tubbo’s shoulder. The two then walked out.

“Man I hate that kid, he knows exactly how to threaten you,” Punz said, shuddering a bit.

Boomer furrowed his brows and turned to look at Punz, “you’ve been threatened by him before!?” Boomer asked in disbelief.

“I don’t wanna talk about it,” Punz said walking back towards the back room.

“No, we should honestly talk about this,” Boomer said with a smile.

“How do we know that we can trust him?” Tubbo asked, looking up at Tommy.

Tommy shrugged, “we don’t, we can only hope that he’ll do his part,” Tommy said. Tubbo bit the inside of his cheek and Tommy sighed. “What’s bothering you, big man?” Tommy asked.

“How do you. . . how does he owe you? What did you do for him?” Tubbo asked.

“Saved him from getting killed by Dream,” Tommy shrugged. “Sapnap found out what Dream was truly doing because Punz almost got caught by Sapnap and couldn’t stop Sapnap in time. So Dream was gonna kill Punz. I used my little brother privileges and got Punz outta there, said he owed me one,” Tommy explained.

With each new information Tubbo gets on the guy, Tubbos’ hatred for Dream grows more and more. “I can see why he wouldn’t want to get involved with hero’s again,” Tubbo said.

“Well I think this is a lesson learned to stop posing for the camera,” Tommy said.

Tubbo nodded, “Yeah uh. . . I’m—I’m really sorry man, if I had just noticed that reporter—“

Tommy turned to Tubbo, with a less angry look and a more worried look. “I’m not actually mad at you Tubbo,” Tommy said, causing Tubbo to shut his mouth. “I’m just worried about you. We need to play our cards carefully, now with the looming threat of you getting thrown in jail is held over our heads, we’ll have to have shorter patrols,” Tommy said. “Besides I’m sure Ender isn’t stoked about this article thing either,” Tommy joked.

Tubbo smiled slightly. “Uh, y-you’ll still want to go to the party this Friday, right? Even though Wilbur might be there?” Tubbo asked, scratching his neck.

Tommy shrugged, “he won’t know anything at that point, besides I wouldn’t miss that party for the world,” Tommy said.

Tubbos’ smile grew a bit wider as the two walked back to their apartment complex.

Now Tubbo’s going to have to think of a way to interact with both Ranboo and possibly Ender tomorrow. . .

Chapter Text

The next day, Tubbo was chatting with Sam inside Sam’s office. Sam did tell Tubbo that the two were waiting on Ranboo, but Sam didn’t specify for what exactly.

Tubbo went to get a drink from his water bottle when Sam asked him a question;

“Have you ever heard of the vigilante; Honeybee?”

The sudden question made Tubbo choke lightly on his water. Tubbo swallowed it down with a raised hand, hitting his chest lightly before he could speak again, “the vigilante Honeybee?” Tubbo echoed. “Um, Sorta?” Tubbo said with a shrug.

(If only Sam knew. . . )

“I mean, who hasn’t seen the article of him and Ender by now?” Tubbo joked.

Sam huffed with a smile, “yeah, uh, that’s actually why I’m having Ranboo come here,” He said.

Tubbo faked a gasp, “are you gonna fire him?” He whispered.

Sam’s eyes widened, “what?! No! I don’t even have the power to do that. I’m just. . . It’s just—it’ll all be explained when Ranboo arrives,” He said.

“You want me to stay?” Tubbo asked.

“Of course?” Sam said with a raised brow. “Why wouldn’t I want you to stay?” He asked.

Tubbo shrugged. “It seemed like this was confidential,” Tubbo said. He did think such, Tubbo was planning on asking Tommy if he could get some security footage from Sam’s office so the two could listen to their conversation when Tubbo got back home.

Sam shook his head. “It’s not confidential, it’s more of a case,” Sam explained.

Suddenly, somebody knocked on the door. “Come in!” Sam shouted and the door slowly opened.

Ranboo poked his head inside the room, “you wanted to see me sir?” Ranboo asked. Tubbo shot up from his seat and stood by Sam.

“Ranboo, have a seat,” Sam said.

Ranboo stepped inside, closed the door, and took a seat. “Is this about the article?” Ranboo asked with a wince.

“Partially,” Sam answered and Ranboo sighed. “It’s nothing bad though!” Sam said.

“Oh, what is it then?” Ranboo questioned.

“You see, some hero’s are growing curious about Honeybee, from his abilities to the growing attention he’s getting. They want more information on the vigilante, thing is, nobody’s been able to even speak a word to the guy. He always runs off as soon as he sees a hero, but he didn’t for you. So, what I called you here for is to see if you could try to get some information on or from Honeybee,” Sam said.

“You don’t want me to arrest him?” Ranboo asked.

Sam shook his head and Tubbo held back a sigh of relief. “No, I think we’ll get better information if he’s free. Besides you’ll only be doing this for a week, then I will go to Wilbur with the information you’ve gathered and Wilbur will decided if Honeybee is a threat or not. If Wilbur deems Honeybee a threat then he and his team will arrest Honeybee,” Sam said and Tubbo internally took back that relief.

“And if Wilbur doesn’t deem him a threat?”

“Then Honeybee will continue to patrol the streets of L’Manburg,” Sam answered. “Are you up for the challenge?” Sam asked.

Ranboo nodded and Sam smiled. “Perfect!” Sam exclaimed. “You’re free to go now,” He said.

Ranboo stood from his chair and went to leave the room.

“Oh Ranboo!” Tubbo called. Ranboo turned to look at him. “I want to talk with you later, if that’s okay,” Tubbo said.

“You know where my cubicle is,” Ranboo said with a soft smile before leaving the room.

Tubbo smiled slightly to himself before sitting down across from Sam, the hero giving Tubbo a raised brow. “What?” Tubbo asked. “Do I have something on my face?”

“No, no, it’s just. . . you do know you’re going up against a vigilante right?” Sam asked.

Tubbo groaned softly. Why does everyone think he’s crushing on Ranboo!? Honestly, it’s getting quite boring to continuously deny it. “How big of a competitor do you think Honeybee is?” Tubbo asked.

(Listen if he’s gonna win the guys affection, he’s gonna have fun with it. And hopefully this act keeps their coworkers from believing in the ‘Ender and Honeybee’ article - the last thing Tubbo needs is another reporter seeing the two interact again and bombard them with questions if they’re truly together.)

Sam smiled, “not big considering you work with the guy,” Sam said. “Word of advice though, the workplace is definitely not somewhere you wanna do your flirting,” Sam said.

“Oh of course not! I will continue to remain professional,” Tubbo said.

“Hm? Well yes but the others around here will literally dig for any type of gossip around the workplace, hence why Ranboo’s interaction with Honeybee is the talk of the building,” Sam said. “And with you now continuously chatting with Ranboo, people’ll call it a scandal or call Ranboo a bachelor—“

Tubbo burst into laughter.

Now that would be hilarious to hear. Ranboo would definitely be very embarrassed.

“Now I might just start talking with him even more to just hear someone say that to dear Mr. ‘I froze up at a vigilante complimenting me’,” Tubbo said causing Sam to giggle.

When it hit Tubbos’ lunch break, he grabbed the paperbag that held his food (Tommy had made it for him and Tubbo teased Tommy) and walked over to Ranboo’s cubicle. “Hello again, Boo!” Tubbo greeted with a smile.

“Hey, Thomas, what did you want to talk with me about?” Ranboo asked, turning slightly in his chair, giving Tubbo all his attention.

“Well, I’ve kinda hit a dead end with the whole ‘winning your affection in two months’,” Tubbo said rubbing the back of his neck.

“Oh?” Ranboo said, tilting his head slightly.

“Well I’ve realized that the only time I can chat with you is during breaks and I don’t think two months of me taking away your attention from work will end good,” Tubbo stated causing Ranboo to chuckle lightly. “So. . . I’ve decided to give you my number,” Tubbo said pulling out a small piece of paper and handed it to Ranboo.

Ranboo took the piece of paper, “you’re really gonna do this, huh?” Ranboo asked.

(While it was for their deal, Tubbo was also doing this so he can give Ranboo information that contradicts what Tubbo tells Ranboo as Honeybee. That way Tubbo isn’t a suspected to be Honeybee - it’s a fool proof plan! (That was sorta given by Tommy).)

“Yep,” Tubbo said with a mischievous smile. “Oh! And before I forget, good luck on the date with Honeybee,” Tubbo teased.

“It’s not a date!” Ranboo whispered harshly, his cheeks turning a light shade of purple.

Tubbos’ eyes widened as he leaned down to Ranboo’s face, causing the hero to lean back slightly the purple becoming more vibrant. “Your blush is purple?” Tubbo muttered in astonishment.

Ranboo quickly covered his face. “Stop looking at me, man!” Ranboo said, swiveling his chair around for the back to be facing Tubbo.

“No, no, I think it’s cute!” Tubbo said, worried that he poked fun at an insecurity.

Ranboo made a noise from the back of his throat that sounded like a hum. “Don’t—! It’s fine!” Ranboo squeaked out. “I’m—thanks for the number, I’ll text you later,” Ranboo said before abruptly standing up from his chair and speed walking away.

Tubbo frowned as he stood straight. He didn’t know Ranboo was that insecure about having a different color of blush, he’ll be sure to not mention that again.

For now, he’s gonna have to finish the next few hours of work and then head out as Honeybee to give Ranboo false information on the vigilante.

“You see him yet, Birdie?” Tubbo asked.

“No, and what’s with the fucking code name?” Tommy asked.

“Well since we’re officially on a hero’s watchlist and they know I’m working with someone, I don’t think it’ll be safe to say you’re actually name, bossman,” Tubbo explained.

“Fair, but that code name fucking sucks man,” Tommy said. “Speaking of being on a hero’s watchlist. How’s chatting with lover boy?” Tommy asked and Tubbo could practically hear Tommy’s stupid fucking shit eatin’ grin.

Tubbo sighed softly, “it’s going well actually, and he’s quiet nice to talk with. Although I think I hit a nerve,” Tubbo pouted.

“How so?” Tommy asked, the sound of his keyboard clicking could be heard through the earpiece. Tubbo winced, maybe Tubbo could build some better earpieces something that doesn’t pick up other sounds.

Tubbo shrugged despite the fact Tommy couldn’t see him, “I think it’s an insecurity of his,” Tubbo said. “So I won’t say,” Tubbo stated.

Tommy groaned. “Pussy,” He muttered.

“I am not a—“

A sudden vwoop cut Tubbo off. Tubbo quickly turned around his wings flared up, as his fists up as well. Ender stood a bit away from Tubbo, his hands up in surrender, “I don’t wanna fight, I just wanna talk,” Ender said.

Tubbo’s wings dropped and he lowered his fists to his sides. “That’s funny considering the fact that you kinda threatened to arrest me the next time we saw each other. Besides I thought that article of us would’ve tarnished the fact that you could come after me,” Tubbo said.

Ender grimaced. “So you’ve seen it too,” Ender said.

“Dude, I think the whole city has seen it,” Tubbo said exhaling softly with a smile.

Ender rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly. “Figured,” He muttered. “Anyways! I just came to ask some questions if you don’t mind,” Ender asked.

“Ooh, I like a guy who likes to take it slow,” Tubbo said and let a small snort leave as he watched Ender stumble over his words and Tommy began yelling in his earpiece.

“You’re enjoying this aren’t you?” Ender asked.

Tubbo shrugged. “It gets boring sometimes just fighting criminals and having no interactions,” Tubbo said kicking at some pebbles on the roof. “Besides it’s quite fun watching you become a flustered mess,” Tubbo admitted.

“You’re so fucking lucky that they just want information from you,” Tommy said.

“I take it back, I’m so arresting you,” Ender said causing Tubbo to laugh.

“Alright, alright, hit me with your questions man,” Tubbo said.

“Really? Just like that?” Ender asked.

Tubbo shrugged. “Like I said it gets quite boring just taking down criminals with no other interactions,” Tubbo said.

“What about the person that helps you?” Ender asked.

Tubbo smirked. “You’d be surprised on how much help you can get from other down low vigilantes,” Tubbo said.

Ender raised a brow, “down low vigilantes?” He echoed.

“Vigilantes that do more bad than good, or they’re really good at hiding. You can decide which ever one I seem to work with,” Tubbo said.

“You won’t tell me?” Ender asked.

“It’s not as much fun if I just tell you everything. Did you really think I’d tell you everything? You’re handsome but not that handsome, I’d have to know you better,” Tubbo stated. “Maybe next time we talk, I can answer more personal questions,”

“So there’s a next time?” Ender questioned.

“Excited are we?” Tubbo shot back.

Tubbo then took a step towards the street, his wings spread out, ready to fly. “W-wait!” Ender called out. Tubbo turned to look at the hero and was slightly taken aback by how close the hero had gotten. “What if we went on patrol together?” Ender offered.

“What if another article pops up? Won’t your boss be a bit a upset that you’re interacting with the same vigilante, rumors might pop up,” Tubbo teased.

“They’re just rumors,” Ender said.

“Awh, so it’s not a date?” Tubbo joked.

Ender widened his eyes, “what!?” Ender exclaimed causing Tubbo to cackle.

“My god, you’re so fun to mess with,” Tubbo said lightly hitting Ender’s arm. “Here I’ll pick you up” Tubbo said, hovering above the ground and circling behind Ender.

“You’re not gonna drop me are you?” Ender asked, a bit suspicious.

Tubbo faked an offended gasp, a hand over his heart. “You really think so lowly of me?” Tubbo asked. “I promise I won’t drop you, Ender. Besides I don’t think you’ll be able to keep up with me by teleporting,” Tubbo said.

Ender sighed. “Alright,” Ender agreed.

Tubbo smiled, snaking his arms underneath Ender’s arm pits, grabbing his own arms and took off. Tubbo held Ender close to his chest as Ender kept a grip tight on Tubbo’s arms. “Never flied before?” Tubbo asked.

“No!” Ender responded his voice shaking a bit.

“There’s a robbery at the toy store just a couple buildings ahead! The alarm just went off so you might have to chase after some people,” Tommy said from Tubbo’s ear piece.

“You a fast runner, Ender?” Tubbo asked.

“Sorta, why?” He asked.

“Cause we got a runner, on our hands,” Tubbo answered before lowering down a bit.

Chapter Text

Mark had no idea why he was doing this.

Going on patrol with Honeybee was never part of the plan. Let alone putting his life in the vigilantes hands by allowing Honeybee to fly him over the city. “Do you fly everywhere?” Mark asked.

“Well, yeah, these are my wings, they aren’t like—hand made or anything,” Honeybee answered. “Do you hero’s know that little about me?” He asked.

Mark bit the inside of his cheek. “Well you did seem to pop up out of nowhere,” Mark argued. “And all you do is pose for pictures, you don’t really talk to reporters,” Mark said.

“Well, duh, I didn’t exactly want hero’s chasing after me. But on the bright side, if I talked to the reporters I would’ve met you sooner,” Honeybee said, looking down at Mark and Mark could see the edge of Honeybee’s eyes crinkled through the vigilantes yellow-tinted goggles.

For a vigilante that works with others his get-up isn’t exactly a. . . get-up. It’s more casual if anything, with his yellow hoodie and leather jacket, faded dark blue jeans and black sneakers. Without the goggles and mask, the outfit seemed like an everyday fit.

(But Mark can’t exactly make fun of Honeybee, running around in casual clothing is probably a lot more comfortable than running around in a more formal get-up.)

Suddenly Mark heard the voices of people shouting and a few gunshots being heard. “There’s our guys,” Honeybee said and Mark could see two figures running into an alleyway, three police officers too far behind to catch up. “Think you can teleport down there?” Honeybee asked.

“You betcha,” Mark said. He focused on the alleyway the two robbers ran into and with a sudden vwoop Mark was standing right behind them. “Robbing a toy store? Seriously?” Mark asked and the two turned around and opened fire.

Mark quickly teleported behind them and slammed one of the robbers heads onto a garbage bin - knocking them out. “Man I hate guns,” he muttered and grabbed the other persons wrist, causing them to fire at a nearby wall rather than Mark. Mark bit down a shudder at how close that was.

Then Honeybee flew down and punched the robber, they fell onto the ground, knocked out. Mark wondered how heavy the bracelets around Honeybee’s wrists were since the guy fell down with a lot of force.

Rapid footsteps approached and Mark grabbed onto Honeybee’s wrist, teleporting the two of them onto a roof nearby as the police entered the alleyway. “Thought hero’s were supposed to arrest vigilantes? Not help them escape from police,” Honeybee said, narrowing his eyes playfully at Mark.

Mark sighed. This guy was certainly a handful. “You’ve peaked my interest,” Mark shrugged.

Honeybee’s eyes crinkled slightly. “Really?” He asked.

“I take it back,” Mark said suddenly, cautious about another flirting joke.

Honeybee covered his masked-face with a hand, muffling his giggle. “Ready for round two, Endy?” Honeybee asked hovering slightly above the roofs platform.

“Endy?” Mark echoed with a raised brow.

Honeybee shrugged. “It’s a cute nickname, ey?” Honeybee teased.

“It’s a bad nickname,” Mark shot back.

“Hey!” Honeybee whined. “My nicknames are awesome!” He argued.

As Mark stepped into his house and closed the door, he relaxed his mind and shapeshifted to his normal self. Niki was probably fast asleep by now, and not wanting to wake up his cousin, Mark tiptoed over to the stairs.

Mark barely got a foot onto one of the steps when a light from the living room behind him turned on. “Mark,” a quite upset voice called out. Mark winced, tensing slightly, that was definitely Niki.

Mark slowly turned around to see Niki sitting on a chair with her arms folded over her chest. Mark looked at her, “I can explain,” He started.

“You said you’d be back at twelve. It is three in the morning, mister,” Niki said.

“I got a little caught up, that’s all,” Mark shrugged.

“I don’t think asking a vigilante some questions should’ve taken you five hours,” Niki argued. She sighed softly, “I’m just worried about you, Mark. You’re rarely asked to take cases like these,” Niki said.

Mark tugged lightly on his fingers. He hated it when he had Niki worry about him. “ I went on patrol with Honeybee for a bit—but only to see how he fights!” Mark excused.

Niki exhaled softly, a smile tugging at her lips. “You’re lucky I love you,” Niki said as she stood and hugged Mark.

“Love you too, Nik,” Mark said softly.

Niki pulled away, her hands resting on Mark’s biceps. “You should head to bed, you got a long day ahead of you with Micheal,” Niki said, ruffling Mark’s hair. “Oh and Mark, once you meet up with Honeybee again do try to be careful. I wouldn’t know what I would do if you got hurt, or had another article of you two pop up,” Niki said causing Mark to groan and put his head in his hands.

“Will-will do, goodnight Niki,” Mark said as he walked up the stairs.

“Night Mark,” Niki called after.

Mark walked into his room and changed out of his hero costume into some basketball-shorts and a loose fitted t-shirt. Mark grabbed at his journal and a pencil as he flopped down on his bed.

Mark opened the journal and began writing down what he recently found out about Honeybee.

Tubbo stumbled through the window, yawning a bit as he was met with Tommy’s narrowed eyes. “I thought we agreed on shorter patrols?” Tommy questioned, putting his hands on his hips.

“Tom’s I’m really tired,” Tubbo groaned as he closed the window and threw off his goggles and mask. “Can’t we talk about this tomorrow?” Tubbo asked.

“No, Tubbo! Since when was going on a long patrol with the guy trying to get information on you, part of the plan?!” Tommy exclaimed.

“Sleep now. Questions tomorrow,” Tubbo said, shrugging off his leather jacket and taking off his shoes.

“I’m sick and tired of you shrugging off my worries man! This isn’t cops we’re dealing with here! It’s hero’s who could put you in a cell right next to Dream! You need to take this more seriously!” Tommy said.

Tubbo blinked before walking over and placing his forehead on Tommy’s chest. “Someone’s cranky. Didn’t get enough sleep last night did ya, bossman?” Tubbo yawned.

Tommy tensed a bit. “Tubbo, not the time—“

“I’m so tired,” Tubbo whined, dragging out the word tired. “I promise to not shrug off your worries anymore, starting tomorrow when I’m fully awake,” Tubbo said as he shifted his head, his cheek now resting on Tommy’s chest.

Tommy sighed through his nose. “Alright! Alright, we’ll talk about this tomorrow. Off to bed with you,” Tommy said.

“You’re not going to sleep yet?” Tubbo asked as Tommy walked away from Tubbo and towards his computer.

“No, I-I’m not tired,” Tommy said.

Tubbo frowned. “Are you having nightmares again, bossman?” Tubbo asked.

Tommy paused. “It’s nothing. Just go to sleep, big man,” Tommy said.

Tubbo hugged Tommy loosely from behind, making sure not to crush the teens wings. “Do you wanna talk about it?” Tubbo asked softly.

Tommy shrugged. “Even if I did, I doubt you’d remember from how groggy and clingy you are,” He joked, but Tubbo didn’t smile. Tubbo remained silent and Tommy exhaled softly. “I promise I’ll tell you in the morning, go to bed, yeah?” Tommy said as he softly patted Tubbo’s arms.

Suddenly Tommy was picked up off the ground by Tubbo and the two made their way to Tubbo’s bedroom. “Tubbo!? Tommy exclaimed.

“You need sleep as well, and you’re obviously not getting good enough sleep by yourself. So you’re gonna be sleeping with me tonight,” Tubbo said.

“I’m not ten, Tubbo. I’m fuckin’ seventeen, I can sleep by myself,” Tommy said, glaring at Tubbo as Tubbo placed Tommy on the bed.

“Those eyebags under your eyes and telling me something different,” Tubbo said and Tommy reached up to them, fingers hovering just slightly above them. “Besides it’s just for one night, man. To help with the nightmares,” Tubbo said as he closed his door and got underneath his covers.

“Fine,” Tommy agreed with a grumble. “Are you seriously going to sleep in trousers?” Tommy asked.

“Would you rather me sleep in my box—“

“Never mind! Leave on the trousers!” Tommy said, getting under the covers and throwing them over his shoulder. After a few seconds of silence, Tommy spoke; “thanks Tubbo,” he said softly.

“Of course—“ Tubbo yawned. “—bossman, that’s what friends are for,” Tubbo said before closing his eyes and going to sleep.

The next morning Tubbo woke up to find that Tommy was gone and that the aroma of bacon and eggs filled the apartment - Tommy’s comfort food.

Tubbo looked over at his clock, and sighed with relief that he had an hour and thirty before he needed to head off for work. That’s enough time to get dress, eat, and talk to Tommy about his nightmares.

Tubbo quickly got dressed and made his way downstairs. “Morning, big man,” Tommy said.

“Mornin’,” Tubbo greeted. “Have any nightmares last night?” Tubbo asked.

“No, actually. Thanks again, I really needed that sleep,” Tommy said as he turned to Tubbo with two plates of bacon, eggs, and toast on them.

Tubbo grabbed his plate. “Speaking of which, you said you’d tell me about your nightmares,” Tubbo said, as he put his eggs and bacon onto his toast.

Tommy winced. “I was hoping you forgot that part,” He muttered.

“Tommy. . . ” Tubbo said, taking a bite out of his makeshift sandwich.

“Okay, okay,” Tommy took in a breath. “They’re not as bad as they used to be. Sometimes they’re just warped memories from a few years ago, Dream’s still shows up a bit and my parents and Drista are more frequent. . . you started showing up as well,” Tommy said softly.

“Did I say something mean?” Tubbo asked, raising a brow taking another bite of his sandwich.

Tommy shook his head rapidly. “No, god no. It’s just. . . sometimes I’ll just see you. . . dead? It’s not always by the same person but sometimes you’re dead and if you’re not dead you’re sometimes hauled off to prison and tortured,” Tommy said.

Tubbo reached over and gave Tommy’s arm a squeeze. “I’m not going anywhere, bossman,” Tubbo said.

“Yeah but—but what if it’s like some fuckin’ sign or some shit? What if. . . what if this plan ends up with you going to prison or worse;. . . dead?” Tommy asked, his voice cracking towards the end.

“It’s a good plan, Tommy. Maybe it’s just your paranoia coming to play,” Tubbo suggested as he finished up his sandwich.

Tommy shrugged slightly, “maybe. . . I’m just-just worried about you,” He said softly. “You should get going. So you don’t end up late,” Tommy suggested, grabbing a spoonful of his eggs and eating it.

Even though Tubbo still had an hour before work, he could tell that Tommy wanted to be left alone. Tubbo sighed, “yeah, just. . . make sure you take a nap bossman. See you at seven,” Tubbo said.

“See you at seven,” Tommy muttered and Tubbo left the apartment.

Tubbo’s hand lingered on the door handle. He then let his hand slip and walked towards the stairs. Tubbo’s definitely staying home tonight and making dinner.

Chapter Text

Tommy let out a breath as Tubbo closed the door behind him. He’s acting like a total dick or no reason. It shoudn’t be so difficult telling Tubbo these types of things! Tubbo just wants to be there for him!

Tommy pushed away his plate, no longer feeling hungry and walked over to the couch, flopping onto it.

Maybe Tubbo’s right. Maybe his dreams don’t mean anything.

Tommy kept replaying his most recent nightmare. Maybe if he kept thinking about it and took a nap he could understand it better.

Tommy shifted slightly and slowly closed his eyes. Welcoming sleep with open arms. Clearly he need the sleep because as soon as Tommy closed his eyes, he fell asleep.

The memory is always fresh in Tommy’s mind. As if it had happened just yesterday.

“Why do I have to stay home with Clay while Drista gets to go with you two on moms business trip?” Tommy pouted.

“Because I didn’t get suspended and grounded,” Drista said, sticking her tongue out at Tommy.

“They were pickin’ Tubbo! I wasn’t about to just stand there and do nothing! They were gonna ruin his wings,” Tommy defended.

Tommy’s mother, Clara, bent down to Tommy’s height. “And while we’re all for you sticking up for Tubbo, you almost broke a kids arm,” Clara said causing Tommy to huff. “Besides, the trip will be just a week, sunshine,” Clara said, pinching at Tommy’s cheek. Tommy let out a giggle before jerking his head back and rubbing his cheek.

“Stop doing that! I’m not nine anymore, mum!” Tommy exclaimed, yet he held no real anger.

Clara smiled softly at Tommy before standing up straight. “Remember Clay, I want you to call either me or your father if something happens. No more blackmail between you two alright?” Clara said, hands on her hips.

“I wouldn’t call it blackmail. It’s more like. . . bribery,” Clay smiled.

“Well whatever you wanna call it, it’s not gonna happen,” Their father, Henry, stated. “Also, Miss Betty across the street also said she’d be happy to look after Tommy while you’re at work, Clay,” Henry said.

“Alright, I’ll be sure to give her a call tomorrow,” Clay said. “If you three wanna catch your flight then you better start heading off now,” Clay said, waving his hands as if shooing them out.

Clara planted a kiss on both Clay’s and Tommy’s foreheads. “We’ll be back before you know it! Bye you two, love ya, and don’t burn down my kitchen!” Clara said.

Tommy wiped at his forehead veraciously. “Bye, mum, bye dad, bye demon-spawn” Tommy said causing Drista to glare at Tommy.

Clay hit the back of Tommy’s head. “Bye you three,” Clay said with a wave.

Suddenly the memory changed to the day after.

Tommy was hugging his stuffed cow as he sat in front of his TV. His eyes glued to the news channel as the reporters went into detail about the sudden plane crash. The same plane that held Tommy’s parents and sister.

Tommy’s door was suddenly opened, his older brother Clay standing at the doorway. “I thought I told you to go to bed” Clay said softly, his eyes a faint red as if he had just finished crying.

“I wanted to see if there were any survivors,” Tommy muttered, hugging his stuffed cow tighter. “To see if they survived,” Tommy sniffled.

Clay’s bottom lip trembled slightly before he sat next to Tommy, letting the thirteen year old rest his head on Clay’s shoulder. “I don’t think they’re coming back, bud,” Clay whispered tearfully.

Tommy’s bottom lip trembled, his eyes watering over. “They have to be alive,” He said, his voice cracking. “They just gotta be,” Tommy said, huddling closer to Clay.

Clay stayed silent for a bit. “How about you go sleep, yeah? I’ll stay up and watch the news, I’ll tell you if they find anything out, okay?” Clay said, his voice shaking a bit and Tommy nodded

Tommy climbed into his bed and Clay turned off the TV, causing the room to become pitchblack. “Clay. . . “ Tommy called out and the blonde turned to the young teen. “You don’t. . . you don’t really think they’re dead, right?” Tommy asked.

Clay stayed silent for a bit. He let out a shaky breath, “no, I don’t,” Clay said but Tommy could tell it was a lie from how his brothers voice broke. But Tommy believed Clay anyways, just so his brother wouldn’t worry about him.

“Night, Clay,” Tommy said.

“Goodnight, Tommy,” Clay said as he closed Tommy’s door. From his room, Tommy could the muffled sounds of the news, and his brothers cries.

Tommy hated that memory. It made his brother seem like a normal person who felt sympathy. Maybe Clay was sympathetic but Dream wasn’t. . .

“Clay—“

“I told you to stop calling me that. My name is Dream, not Clay,” Dream sneered.

Tommy’s lip curled back slightly in disgust. “Dream—“ He corrected. “—just when the hell were you gonna tell me what you’ve really been doing?” Tommy asked, his wings flared up.

Dream suddenly turned around and even with his porcelain mask on, Tommy could tell that he was pissed. “Who told you?” Dream asked. “Was it Punz? Sapnap? 404?” Dream questioned.

“I went to your little fuckin’ warehouse—“

“I told you to never go in there.”

“You’re using your powers to brainwash people and you’re mad at me for walking into some random fuckin’ building!?” Tommy exclaimed. “These are people who have been missing for literal months! I couldn’t even talk with one, since they were so caught up in their fuckin “dreams” you gave them!” Tommy sneered, jabbing a finger at Dream.

“Tommy you don’t understand. I’m doing this for us,” Dream said taking a step towards Tommy.

“You’re fuckin’ delusional if you think brainwashing innocents into making them think their criminals, so you can move up in the fucking hero world, is for us. This is for you and the power you crave,” Tommy spat.

“Tommy,” Dream began. “Let’s just have a civilized discussion—“

“I’m not fuckin’ sitting down and talking with a monster!” Tommy shouted. “Who knows how long you’ve been doing this! I mean—what would. . . what would mom and dad s—!?”

Suddenly a knife was plunged into his chest. Tommy’s eyes widened before he slowly looked up to watch as Dream took off his mask. His big brothers usual sparkling eyes, and cheerful grin were now replaced with dull eyes and a bone chilling smile. “If you won’t join me, then you might as well get the hell out of my way,” Dream whispered and yanked the knife out of Tommy’s chest.

Tommy woke up with a scream, before slapping his hand over his mouth. His breathing was heavy, and the corner of his eyes along with his cheeks felt dry. Tommy rubbed at his face, trying to slow down his breathing.

That never happened.

It was just a dream.

Just a stupid nightmare.

Just some stupid memories.

(But that didn’t stop Tommy from lifting up his shirt to see the area where Dream stabbed him in his nightmare. Of course, there was no wounds, not even a scar.)

Tommy pulled out his phone to take a glance at the time; 1:32pm.

He let out a shaky breath, the nightmare felt so short though. How could it have been five hours long?

Tommy shook his head, his wings twitching slightly. After that scare, he needs some fresh air (or else he might over-preen himself). Tommy through on his hoodie, grabbed his mask and went upstairs to the roof.

Tommy sat on his and Tubbo’s usual spot on the roof. It was a little wooden bench that overlooked the city, it gave them the perfect view of the sunset.

Tommy brought his knees up to his chest, staring at the buildings in front of him.

Sometimes Tommy wondered what would’ve truly happened back then if Tommy didn’t have his power dulling / reflecting abilities. Would Dream have made Tommy another one of his victims? Give Tommy a “dream” where everything’s okay? Or would Dream have let Tommy leave exactly how he originally did? (Oh whose he kidding, Dream would’ve definitely done either of the first two. Dream was just delusional like that.)

Other times, he wonders where it all went wrong. As much as Tommy looks back at the past, he can never catch on to where Clay first started going downhill. Tommy could probably name around the point where Clay no longer wanted to go by his actual name and wanted to go by his hero name but there wasn’t much signs around that time. Tommy could say probably around the time Dream cut off Nick and George was when Dream started going downhill, but that’s too recent.

And rarely does Tommy ever think about what his parents and sister would think about this situation. (Would this situation ever have even happened if they were all still alive?) Clara would be so devastated, Henry would be disappointed, and Drista would be terrified.

Tommy swallowed softly, his chin resting on his knees. He should probably keep this from Tubbo.

Suddenly Tommy’s phone started buzzing in his pocket. Tommy pulled out his phone and saw it was Charlie calling him. Tommy cleared his throat, and wiped at his face for good measures. “Hello?” Tommy answered.

“Theseus! You busy?” Charlie asked.

“No, Tubbo left. I just woke up,” Tommy said. “What’s up?” He asked, letting his feet drop to the concrete below.

“Well, uh, we kinda need a hand with the decorations,” Charlie said.

From the background Tommy can hear Ted and Schlatt arguing.

“The streamers are too low! It’ll cause a fire!”

“No it won’t! Besides it won’t go any higher!”

“Yes it will, you’re just short.”

Connor let out a dragged out ‘oh’.

“You take that back, you son of a—“

“Could you please help us? Well more like Schlatt and Connor cause Ted and I don’t have long till our break ends,” Charlie said, cutting off whatever Schlatt was going to say.

“Sure. I’ll be there, might take a while,” Tommy said.

“Right! I forgot you don’t have a car, um, I’ll have Schlatt pick you up—Schlatt!” Charlie shouted and Tommy winced, slightly pulling his phone away from his ear.

“What!?” Schlatt exclaimed.

“Think you can pick up Theseus so he can help?” Charlie asked.

“Sure,” Schlatt said.

“Be careful Theseus, Schlatt drives like a madman!” Ted called out.

“I do not!” Schlatt excused.

Tommy huffed slightly with a smile. “I’ll get ready,” Tommy said.

“See you soon!” Charlie said before he hanged up.

Tommy shoved his phone back in his pocket. Grateful for the sudden distraction.

Maybe being around those four would allow Tommy to stop thinking about these nightmares, and his stupid memories.

Chapter Text

“Is there something on your mind, Tomathy?”

Tubbo hummed, lifting up his head to face Karl who was giving Tubbo a concerned look. “What? No, no, I’m-I’m fine,” Tubbo shrugged as he went back to what he was working on.

“You sure?” Karl asked, raising a brow.

“It’s just—my roommates going through something at the moment, and I have no idea how to help him. He’s having these really bad nightmares and can’t sleep because of them,” Tubbo said

Karl hummed. “That does sound worrying. My fiancé goes the same thing as well,” Karl said.

Tubbo blinked, snapping his head over at Karl. “You’re married!?” Tubbo exclaimed.

“Well not yet, we’re planning on getting married later on this year,” Karl said rubbing the back of his neck. “Anyways, like I was saying! The thing that helped my fiancé the most was talking about his nightmares, giving him space, making and doing his favorite things,” Karl said.

Tubbo snorted. “I don’t think I can give my roommate some pretty woman's number out of the blue,” Tubbo said causing Karl to chuckle.

“Has he told you about his nightmares?” Karl asked.

“Bits and pieces but I don’t think he likes talking about them,” Tubbo said. “And I respect that but I feel like he needs to talk about them if he’s loosing sleep over it,” Tubbo continued.

“Maybe try easing him out. He’s probably really stressed or had something really stressful happen. Maybe find out what’s stressing him out and have him take a break from it, have him take naps throughout the day, take a few of his chores - not all of them though,” Karl said.

Tubbo hummed as he nodded along to Karl’s advice. Maybe Tubbo can lay off patrol for a few days, or genuinely do shorter patrols. It’ll probably ease up Tommy’s anxiety and paranoia.

“Thanks Karl,” Tubbo said.

Karl smiled. “Of course, Thomas! Now, mind giving me a hand here?” He asked and Tubbo rushed to his side.

Tommy was right about spending time with the group of four. He was no longer focused on his nightmares and was focused on Schlatt and Charlie’s debate about soft or crunchy cookies.

“You’re a fuckin pussy that’s what you are,” Schlatt said.

“Listen, whose mom here is a baker? Cause last I checked it wasn’t you,” Charlie said jabbing a finger at Schlatt’s chest.

Schlatt scowled at Charlie before turning to Tommy. “Theseus, back me up here!” Schlatt exclaimed.

“Let him have his own say!” Charlie glared.

Ted sighed, “Theseus, you don’t have to indulge yourself in their petty arguments if you don’t want to,” Ted said.

Tommy took out his phone and began typing in his notes app. He then showed the two and Charlie cheered as Schlatt glared at Tommy. “You know what, Thomas is my favorite now,” Schlatt said and Tommy flipped him off.

“I knew there was a reason I always liked you, kid!” Charlie said, high-fiving Tommy.

Connor snorted. “Theseus, you know when you and Thomas are coming over? Just so Schlatt has an idea of when to pick you two up,” Connor stated.

“I’ll pick up Thomas just not softie over here,” Schlatt said and Tommy hit Schlatt’s shoulder causing the male to laugh.

Tommy typed once more in his notes app before showing it to Connor. “Thomas gets off work at seven so make sure it’s like seven thirty or something, Schlatt!” Connor called out.

Schlatt dismissed Connor with a wave of his hand. “Yeah, yeah, you say that like I’m gonna forgot about them like I’m some parent picking their kids up from daycare,” Schlatt said.

“Is that not what you’re doing?” Ted asked.

Tommy flipped off Ted causing him to chuckle.

Ted then stepped off the latter, admiring their work. “Woah, we finished quicker than I originally thought. Charlie and I should head off to work now, you need a ride home, Theseus?” Ted asked.

Tommy nodded. Even though he didn’t want to be alone, he didn’t want to overstay his welcome.

“See you tomorrow Theseus!” Connor said with a slight wave.

“See ya, softie,” Schlatt said with a grin.

Once the three got into Ted’s car, Ted spoke up. “Is something bothering you, Theseus? You seemed kinda out of it earlier,” Ted questioned.

Tommy shook his head. Great not only was Tubbo worrying over him but so was Ted. ‘Tired,’ Tommy signed.

Ted seemed to recognize the basic sign because he then nodded. “Alright, well, make sure you get enough rest for tomorrow, our friends are the type to draw dicks on your face in permanent marker if you fall asleep first,” Ted said causing Tommy to laugh.

When Tubbo arrived home, he noticed that Tommy was laying on the couch, the teen’s eyelids drooping and then widening. “Hey, bossman, you hungry?” Tubbo asked.

“Uh, I could eat,” Tommy shrugged as he went to get up.

Tubbo pushed Tommy back down on the couch. “No, no, you stay here. I’ll cook tonight,” Tubbo said.

“But that’s gonna take a while. Don’t you wanna go on patrol tonight?” Tommy asked with a yawn.

Tubbo sighed softly. “No, I did a long enough patrol last night. Besides it’s been awhile since I cooked something,” Tubbo said with a slight chuckle.

“Okay, just make sure you don’t burn down the kitchen,” Tommy said as he rested his head on the pillow, and adjusted himself on the couch so he was more comfortable.

“Any suggestions?” Tubbo asked.

“Hm, I kind of want pasta,” Tommy shrugged.

“Pasta it is,” Tubbo said as he walked over to the kitchen.

The only noise in the apartment was the TV and the sound of Tubbo cooking. As he was cooking, Tubbo was thinking of multiple ways on how to approach Tommy. It’s obvious that Tommy was frustrated about something, but Tubbo didn’t know if it’s because of his nightmares or because of Tubbo himself.

Once Tubbo finished the pasta he grabbed two plates. “Dinner!” Tubbo called out causing a slight groan to leave Tommy.

Tommy slowly got up from the couch and entered the kitchen, grabbed a plate, served himself, and then sat down on the table. Tubbo served himself as well and sat across from Tommy.

It was relatively silent, and sorta uncomfortable.

Suddenly Tubbo spoke. “I’m really sorry,” he said.

Tommy stopped eating and looked up at Tubbo. “For what?” Tommy asked.

“You already worry about a lot of stuff, I don’t want to put more on your plate. I shouldn’t have been so laid back. The next time I’m patrol I’ll make sure it’s short,” Tubbo said.

Tommy chewed on the inside of his cheek. “I’m always gonna worry about you Tubbo. You’re my friend, I’m gonna worry about your wellbeing - I’d be kind of a shit friend if I didn’t,” Tommy said, muttering the last part or mouthing it - he couldn’t really hear his own voice. “I’m sorry as well, I shouldn’t have been so angry with you about being out for two hours more than originally planned,” Tommy stated.

“Did you try to take a nap?” Tubbo asked.

Tommy nodded.

“Did you have a nightmare?”

Tommy shrugged.

“Wanna talk about it?”

Tommy sighed through his nose. “It was just some memories coming to play. It was the day of the plane crash,” Tommy said.

“Oh,” Tubbo said softly. Tubbo remembered how Tommy and Cla—Dream came to his house, the both of them looked like a mess, and Tubbo’s father welcomed the two inside with a saddened look.

“And then I had a nightmare about the day I confronted Dream. But instead of him freezing up and allowing me to run off, he stabbed me,” Tommy said.

From the looks of it, Tommy seemed greatly bothered by his nightmare. “You don’t have to talk about it if you don’t want to. I don’t wanna make you anymore stressed than you already are,” Tubbo said.

Tubbo then stood up, grabbed his empty plate and gave Tommy a friendly pat on his shoulder before walking over to the sink.

Tommy smiled slightly. “Thanks Tubbo,” Tommy said.

“Of course,” Tubbo shrugged, rinsing off his plate and putting it in the dishwasher. “You wanna watch ‘Up’?” Tubbo suggested.

Tommy grinned. “What kinda stupid question is that? Of course I wanna watch ‘Up’!” Tommy said causing Tubbo to giggle.

The two sat down on the couch after Tommy popped in the DVD into the DVD-player and watched the movie.

Throughout the movie Tubbo noticed how Tommy was nodding off just like how he was earlier. Tubbo glanced down at his phone and even though it was like eight, Tubbo knew that Tommy needed the sleep.

“We can finish up the movie tomorrow, if you want,” Tubbo suggested.

Tommy yawned, humming softly. “Alright,” Tommy said, sitting up and blinking away the tears building up in his eyes because of his yawn. “Is it alright if I sleep in your room again?” Tommy asked.

“Of course, bossman, don’t want you passing out at the party tomorrow,” Tubbo said causing Tommy to chuckle softly.

Tubbo turned off the TV and the two made their way to Tubbo’s room.

Tommy walked over to Tubbo’s bed, threw the covers over himself, and closed his eyes. Tubbo exhaled sharply out of his nose, a fond smile making its way onto his face as Tubbo laid down next to Tommy and pulled the covers over himself.

“Tubbo,” Tommy called out and Tubbo hummed in reply. “Do you think. . . that if I was truly powerless, Dream would’ve given me a dream where everything was okay, just so his little brother wouldn’t view him as a monster? Would he have killed me? Or. . . would he have turned me into one of his victims?” Tommy questioned.

Tubbo gritted his teeth, he remembered when Tommy came to him, sobbing that Dream was not what he seemed and that he had tried using his powers on Tommy when Tommy found out what Dream truly was. (Tubbo was also a bit frightened of the question because it was the exact same question Tubbo found himself asking late at night during the first few weeks of Tommy hiding.)

After a few moments of silence Tubbo answered, “I don’t know,” he said. “But what I do know, is that I would’ve done anything to get you away from him,” Tubbo said.

“You were terrified when I ran to you and told you everything,” Tommy pointed out.

“Okay well, I would collect myself, and then do anything to get you away from him,” Tubbo corrected causing Tommy to cackle.

Tommy’s laughter slowly died down. “I love you man,” Tommy said.

Tubbo smiled. “I love you too,” Tubbo replied.

Even though Tommy probably thought that Tubbo was just saying that to comfort him, Tubbo genuinely meant it. Even if, through some random miracle, Dream changed for the greater good, Tubbo would never allow the male to ever hurt Tommy again.

Tubbo refused to loose another family member.

Chapter Text

“I didn’t know that you knew Schlatt, Ted, Connor and Charlie.”

The statement caused Tubbo turn around and look over at Wilbur who was getting out the mats. “Uh, yeah, I’ve—I’ve known them for quite a while now,” Tubbo said rubbing the back of his neck, wondering to himself how Wilbur found out.

“I went to their convenience store the other day, Connor told me you and your friend, Theseus, became friends with them about four months ago,” Wilbur said walking over to a small area.

Tubbo nodded. “Yeah, uh, they actually told me you were in their little club back in college,” Tubbo admitted.

“And you didn’t think to tell me we had the same friends!? Man, I could’ve teased Schlatt’s so much sooner for being nice to like two kids, his last interaction with a kid was him stringing up some baby toy to our fan with a wii remote string,” Wilbur said causing Tubbo to cackle.

“What?!” Tubbo exclaimed.

“Weird right?” Wilbur asked, setting down the mats.

Tubbo nodded. “Though I’m not a kid, I’m turning twenty soon,” Tubbo said which isn’t a complete lie. He is turning twenty! . . . In two more years.

Wilbur whistled. “And how old’s Theseus?” Wilbur asked.

“Nineteen,” Tubbo said.

“And neither of you have a driver’s license or a car?”

Tubbo’s face turned pink with embarrassment. “Uh, Theseus does, before this job he and I were poor so we couldn’t really afford a car. But um, I’m planning on getting one soon,” Tubbo said. (Look, the only thing Tubbo’s grateful to Dream for, is making sure Tommy got a drivers license when the teen turned sixteen.) “But don’t tell Theseus I said that! It’s supposed to be a surprise!” Tubbo said.

Wilbur raised his hands in mock surrender. “I won’t tell a soul,” Wilbur smiled. “Do you guys have a ride?” He asked.

Tubbo shrugged. “I was thinking about asking either Ted or Schlatt to give me a ride, why?” He asked.

“Well, we’re going to the same place, I thought I could offer you and Theseus a ride,” Wilbur said.

“I’d have to see if Theseus is okay with that, he’s very jumpy around new people, hero or not,” Tubbo said which wasn’t an entire lie. But Tubbo would also have to make sure Tommy knows that a hero might be coming inside their apartment so Tubbo would have to let Tommy know to hide everything and put his mask on.

Wilbur nodded. “Fair,” He said. “Alright, come on then, time for some training,” Wilbur smiled.

“Okay, but don’t make fun of me again!” Tubbo said, pointing a finger at Wilbur.

During Tubbo’s lunch break he gave Tommy a quick call.

Tommy was a bit on edge about a hero knowing where the two lived but after a while he was fine about the ride offer, since Wilbur did mention he wanted to get to know “Theseus” and this was a perfect chance. But Tommy did want to know if Wilbur was coming inside the apartment of the two were going to wait outside for Tommy.

After Tubbo was done talking with Tommy, he decided to shoot a quick text to Schlatt that the two wouldn’t need a ride from him. Tubbo also decided to check up on Ranboo since he wasn’t really answering his texts.

When Tubbo arrived at Ranboo’s cubicle, the hero had his head resting on his desk, soft snores escaping him. Tubbo poked at Ranboo’s shoulder, “Ranboo, Ranboo,” Tubbo whispered, trying to wake him up.

“Oh my god, is that Nihachu coming over right now?!”

Ranboo immediately sat up, snapping awake. “I wasn’t sleeping!” Ranboo defended before a yawn escaped him. Ranboo shook his head and relaxed when he saw that Niki wasn’t approaching them. “That was a dick move,” Ranboo glared.

Tubbo shrugged. “You weren’t waking up. Didn’t get enough sleep last night, I take it?” Tubbo asked.

Ranboo nodded. “I was up til like three in the morning yesterday, then on that same day I had to hang out with my little brother, and then at like 9pm I went out on patrol and to look for Honeybee only to find out that Honeybee did not go out on patrol last night,” Ranboo said and then yawned.

“You have a little brother?” Tubbo asked his eyes wide.

Ranboo made a face, tilting his hand side to side. “Sorta? I’m part of the big brother program and my little brother is a kid named Micheal, real sweet,” Ranboo said.

The corner of Tubbo’s mouth perked up. “I found out something new about you,” Tubbo said in a sing-song way causing Ranboo to scoff and lightly shove the shorter. “That’s sweet of you though,” Tubbo smiled.

“Yeah. I think I’m gonna go out on patrol again to look for Honeybee,” Ranboo said.

Tubbo bit the inside of his cheek. As much as it’s hilarious to imagine Ranboo running around tonight looking for a vigilante who Tubbo knows isn’t going out tonight, Tubbo would feel pretty guilty if Ranboo lost a good amount of sleep again (and Tubbo needs to give Ranboo fake information, that won’t exactly work if Ranboo isn’t on patrol the same days Tubbo is).

“I don’t think you should,” Tubbo stated.

“Why?” Ranboo asked.

“Well are you planning on going patrol every night?” Tubbo questioned.

“Yeah,” Ranboo replied.

Tubbo furrowed his brows slightly. “Don’t you know that Honeybee doesn’t do daily patrols anymore?” Tubbo asked.

“No? How do you know?” He questioned asked turning to Tubbo.

“I live in one of the districts Honeybee covers frequently, and I’ve noticed that he isn’t around as much anymore. I’m guessing he’s starting to take breaks,” Tubbo said.

“Well do you know what day’s he frequently patrols on?” Ranboo asked.

“Monday’s, Wednesday’s, Saturday’s, Sunday’s,” Tubbo stated. “But the time varies,” He continued.

“You know a lot about Honeybee,” Ranboo said.

Tubbo shrugged. “I liked reading up on vigilantes back when I worked at a museum, didn’t have anything better to do at the time. And again, I live in a district he covers, it’s kinda hard not to notice a frequent vigilante,” Tubbo said.

Ranboo hummed. “We should hang out sometime next week. I don’t know much about the vigilante but you seem to know a lot about him,” Ranboo said.

Tubbo grinned wickedly. “Is this your way of asking me out?” Tubbo asked, causing Ranboo to flush.

“Nevermind! Forget I said anything!” Ranboo exclaimed, turning away from Tubbo who was howling with laughter

“Too late! I accept!” Tubbo said causing Ranboo to groan and put his face in his hands. “I’m free next Tuesday at around five,” Tubbo grinned.

“I’ll see what I can do,” Ranboo said, muffled by his hands.

Tubbo snorted. “See you then, Boo,” Tubbo said which earned another groan from Ranboo.

With the sound of Tubbo walking away, someone else walked up to Ranboo. Ranboo looked up to see it was Niki who had her arms crossed over her chest, a raised brow at Ranboo.

“Not a word,” Ranboo muttered.

Niki grinned, “I wasn’t gonna say anything,” she replied innocently.

Lucky for both Tubbo and Tommy, Wilbur said he’d wait outside in his car while Tubbo ran up to get Tommy.

When Tubbo came back, Wilbur stepped out of his car to formally meet Tubbo’s friend. “Wilbur, this is my friend Theseus. Theseus, this is one of my bosses: Wilbur,” Tubbo introduced.

“Nice to meet you,” Wilbur said his hand outstretched.

Tommy held up his index finger before digging around in his pocket and pulled out his phone. Tommy began typing and then showed it to Wilbur.

Nice to meet you as well

Wilbur opened his mouth to ask why Tommy was using his phone to communicate but when he glanced up, he caught sight of the hearing aids on Tommy’s ears. Wilbur shut his mouth and nodded as Tommy shook his hand.

Tubbo clasped his hands together, “alright, with introductions out of the way, we should head to the party,” Tubbo grinned.

The drive to the party was fairly quiet, asides from the radio that was blaring music, and nobody seemed to mind the silence, so that was good.

When they arrived to the house, blaring, muffled music could be heard from the drive way. “It’s miracle that the police haven’t been called,” Wilbur muttered, parking the car and grabbing his keys. “Alright, let’s go,” Wilbur said stepping out of the car.

Tubbo and Tommy followed after Wilbur, the trio walking up towards the front door.

Wilbur rang the doorbell and the door swung open to reveal Connor, “ay! Good to see you man!” Connor said pulling Wilbur into a hug and patting his back.

Tommy’s eyes went wide at the loud music, fingers tapping his thighs along with the rhythm.

Wilbur gave Connor a smile and the shorter turned to Tommy and Tubbo. “Glad to see you two could make it as well,” Connor said ruffling their hairs causing them both to giggle. “Oh, and don’t worry Theseus, Charlie told those to either sign or raise their voice when chatting with you,” Connor smiled.

Tommy exhaled softly, his eyes crinkling and shoulders slightly dropping. Wilbur could only guess that the teen didn’t want to be constantly telling others to speak up or get weird looks for signing.

“You gonna let us in or. . . “ Tubbo trailed off causing Connor to lightly punch Tubbo’s shoulder.

“Yeah, yeah, come on in,” Connor welcomed, allowing the three to step inside.

Chapter Text

Tommy and Tubbo walked around the house. Tommy had kept a loose grip on Tubbo’s sleeve, glancing in every which way, possibly looking for a familiar face. Then, Tommy seemed to perk up at the sight of Charlie, Tubbo quickly noticed the adult and shouted at him. “Charles!” He said, causing the slime hybrid to look over at them.

“Yo!” Charlie greeted as the two made their way towards him. Charlie punched Tubbo’s shoulder lightly before draping his arms over the duos shoulders, “these are the two I was just talking about,” Charlie said to one of his friends that he was talking with earlier.

It was a man and a woman. The male had very long hair, slightly reaching past his shoulders, he was also dressed like someone out of an old game. The woman had short purple hair, wore very 80s esc clothing, and resembled a fairy (not just because of her height but because of her wings as well). She was sitting on the man’s shoulder. “I’m Micheal and this is my friend Alesa,” The male introduced.

“Heyyo,” Alesa greeted with a two finger salute.

“I’m Thomas and this is my friend Theseus,” Tubbo said.

Tommy waved slightly. ‘Nice to meet you’ He signed.

Micheal glanced over at Alesa and the woman sighed. “He said nice to meet you, dumbo,” She answered, and Tommy’s eyes crinkled.

“Schlatt told me that you two came here with Wilbur,” Charlie brought up and the duo nodded.

“Oh shit, Wilbur’s here? Man I haven’t seen that guy in so long,” Micheal muttered.

“I wonder if he still has that little girlfriend of his,” Alesa said and Micheal nodded.

“Wilbur dated someone?” Tubbo asked.

Alesa nodded. “She was super pretty, beautiful voice as well. The only pretty redhead to ever exist,” Alesa sighed, causing Micheal to laugh.

Tommy glanced around before poking Charlie side. ‘where’s Jambo and Bumper’ he signed.

“Ah they had to stay over at the clinic, we were pretty lucky that their check-up was today since loud music and cats do not mix. Schlatt learned that the hard way,” Charlie said. Charlie then patted their shoulders. “Hey, how about you two say hi to the other guests, huh? Schlatt and Ted have been bragging to you guys to just about anyone who’ll listen, they’re starting to suspect you’re genuinely little kids that we adopted,” Charlie said.

Tommy howled with laughter, clutching onto Tubbo’s shoulder as Tubbo giggled. “You sound like you’re telling your kids to talk to the other guests at their birthday party,” Tubbo pointed out.

The slime hybrid blushed a neon green. “Why I outta. . .” Charlie trailed off, raising a fist.

“We’re going! We’re going,” Tubbo exclaimed, dragging away a coughing and giggling Tommy by his wrist.

“Cute kids,” Alesa muttered.

“Definitely can see how you four got attached,” Micheal said taking a sip of his drink.

“Shut it,” Charlie said, as he grabbed at a chip from one of the chip bowls and ate it. Charlie couldn’t help but let his fond smile grow.

Tommy and Tubbo had went around introducing themselves to the guests. So far there was Traves, Cooper, AntVenom (which earned a Marvel joke from Tommy), Grizzley, Joko, Pokay, Sneeg, and Krinios.

For a college club, there was a lot of people.

(Schlatt also mentioned how there was a few more people in the club but they couldn’t come because they were busy.)

“So how did you two meet Schlatt and the others?” Krinios asked, plopping down onto the couch in the living room.

“Ah, it’s a long story,” Tubbo said, rubbing the back of his neck.

“Well we got plenty of time,” Sneeg shrugged, taking a seat next to Krinios - who put his legs on top of Sneeg’s lap, causing Sneeg to continuously push Krinios’ legs off him.

Tubbo sighed softly. “It was about four months ago, Theseus and I stumbled upon their convenience store. I went to grab some snacks and Theseus started poking fun at Schlatt,” He said, causing Theseus to start signing in defense.

‘It was fuckin’ dirty as shit, the least he could’ve done was sweep’

Sneeg quickly translated some of the signing to Krinios with a snort while Krinios shook his head. “Anyways, I heard Schlatt shouting but I thought he was arguing with someone else so you can imagine my surprise I look over and I see Schlatt and Theseus walk into the parking lot about to fight,” Tubbo said.

“What!?” Sneeg exclaimed as he began cackling.

Suddenly Wilbur and Ted poked their heads into the room. “What’s so funny?” Wilbur asked.

Krinios gestured towards Tommy and Tubbo. “Thomas here was telling us the story of how they met Ted and Co. Apparently, Theseus and Schlatt fought in a parking lot?” Krinios said causing Wilbur to widen his eyes and snap his head over at Tommy who just smiled.

Ted laughed. “Oh I remember that! I think I still have the video Connor sent me and Charlie,” Ted said pulling out his phone.

“You have a video!?” Wilbur exclaimed.

Sneeg howled with laughter, hitting his leg repeatedly. “This is so rich, I’m gonna make fun of Schlatt for trying to fight a nineteen year-old for forever now,” He said, wiping at his eyes.

Tubbo shook his head, and continued the story. “So Theseus and Schlatt are getting ready to fight and I’m panicking because this snack run has turned into a brawl, so I run out there and I basically knock Schlatt out—“

“You knocked him out!?” Krinios exclaimed.

“I can’t breathe!” Sneeg shouted, clutching his stomach.

“Prior to this, Connor had already texted Charlie and Ted. So when they arrived they basically see me crouching down to a knocked out Schlatt and they think he said something to us; so they start apologizing like crazy for whatever Schlatt had told us,” Tubbo said. “And then after that they like gave us a discount so Theseus and I started stopping by pretty frequently. It took Schlatt like about two weeks to stop grumbling angrily whenever he saw us. Now he’s like, our brother or something,” Tubbo said.

“Found it!” Ted exclaimed.

“Wait so if you have the video, then why did you give them a discount?” Wilbur asked.

“Because they had to deal with Schlatt,” Ted explained.

“Okay, that’s valid,” Wilbur shrugged.

Ted handed his phone to Krinios. Sneeg stood up, “I think I’m gonna throw up if I see that video because I know I’m gonna start laughing again,” Sneeg said.

Krinios winced when Tubbo punched Schlatt. “Geez, you got a killer right hook kid,” Krinios said.

“Let me see,” Wilbur said and Krinios handed the phone to the brunette. “You never punch like this during training,” Wilbur pointed out.

“I’m an ant hybrid Wilbur, if I punch you like that then you’re gonna get knocked out just like Schlatt did,” Tubbo defended. He got a weird look from Tommy but ignored it.

“I can take it, I’m a hero,” Wilbur said.

“You’re so full of shit if you think you can handle Thomas’ punches.”

The group turned to look at Schlatt walking over towards them. “Tellin’ then the story of how we met?” Schlatt asked, and Tommy and Tubbo nodded. “Man, after Thomas punched me I felt horrible, like I had gotten stung by like multiple bees,” Schlatt said.

“Okay, on Monday I don’t want you holding back anymore,” Wilbur said.

“Wilbur I really don’t wanna hurt you man,” Tubbo said.

“Oh come on! I can take it! Besides with that kind of punch, you could be put on the field,” Wilbur said and Tubbo scratched the back of his neck.

“I think I’d rather stick with being an intern,” Tubbo said.

Schlatt seemed to notice that Tubbo was getting uncomfortable because he soon jumped into the conversation. “Anyways, I’m a bit offended that you rejected me driving you two here just to drive with lover boy here,” Schlatt said, patting Wilbur’s back.

“Piss off,” Wilbur muttered, rolling his eyes.

‘speaking of lover boys’ wait till you hear about Thomas’ work boyfriend’ Tommy signed.

Tubbo slapped Tommy’s hand causing him to wince and rub the back of his hand. “Thomas has a. . . boyfriend?” Sneeg asked.

Now all eyes were on Tubbo as he frantically shook his head, Tommy cackling beside him.

“What?” Wilbur asked, before seating down next to Krinios. “Now you gotta tell us, who is it?” Wilbur questioned.

“Fuck you Theseus,” Tubbo said causing Tommy to laugh. “It’s no-one, seriously! He’s literally just a friend, or well, we’re on the way to being friends. I made a deal with him that in two months, I’d get him to reveal who he truly is to me by winning his affection,” Tubbo informed.

The group remained silent.

“Thomas,” Ted began. “You know, we have always viewed you and Theseus as our little brothers, and you know what, if you swing that way there is no judgement—“

“It’s not like that, I swear!” Tubbo said, cheeks flushing red.

“He’s dodging the question of who it is!” Krinios pointed out.

Tubbo groaned, it seems like he didn’t have a way out of this. “Fine, it’s Ender,” Tubbo said.

“Ender!? Ain’t that the same guy who Honeybee was caught flirting with?” Schlatt asked.

Sneeg patted Tubbo on his shoulder. “Good luck on that competition kid, lucky for you, you see the guy everyday,” Sneeg said.

Tubbo groaned, dropping his head in his hands. He can’t believe this was his karma for jokingly flirting with Ranboo earlier today.

“Honeybee?” Wilbur asked.

Tubbo tensed up and Tommy’s eyes widened slightly. “How are you a hero yet haven’t heard about Honeybee?” Krinios asked.

“I’m a very busy man,” Wilbur defended.

“I’m guessing you haven’t seen the very popular article of Honeybee and Ender then?” Ted questioned and Wilbur shook his head. Ted sucked in a breath through his teeth, “you should probably look at it and then you’ll understand Thomas’ situation,” Ted said.

“It’s not a situation!” Tubbo groaned. Tubbo looked over at Wilbur. “Don’t worry Wilbur, it isn’t anything scandalous, it’s just basically talking about how Honeybee quote-unquote “flirted” with Ender and then basically escaped getting arrested. But don’t worry! Ender is going on patrol to arrest him,” Tubbo said.

Wilbur sighed. “I keep telling that kid he needs to work on not getting as flustered over compliments, I love the guy but man,” Wilbur said.

“Not Thomas covering for his work husband,” Schlatt muttered.

“Oh piss off or I’ll cut out your fuckin’ tongue,” Tubbo threatened.

Chapter Text

Once it hit two in the morning, Tubbo told the group that he had to leave since he had work at like nine. Schlatt offered to drive Tubbo and Tommy back home since he was the only entirely sober person at the party and nobody wanted to risk hurting the two.

Tubbo sat in the front seat while Tommy took up the entirety of the back seat. “You two enjoyed yourselves?” Schlatt asked.

Tubbo nodded with a yawn, “your friends are pretty cool, although that Ender bit ended up dragging out for way too long,” Tubbo said.

Tommy snorted and Tubbo had to refrain himself from turning around, reaching over and basically start choking the life outta Tommy. “About that, even if you don’t like the guy like that - you can always talk to us kid. I mean, I’m not one to judge, I quite literally dated a man up till like two years ago,” Schlatt shrugged.

Tubbo nodded. He remembered that Schlatt had told the two that he once dated a famed detective who had the ability to make people tell the truth. The two had broken up because of Schlatt’s drinking problem which caused him to try and sober up.

Schlatt had told them that he and his ex, Tubbo’s pretty sure his name was Quackity, are good friends and that Quackity is proud of how long Schlatt’s managed to stay sober.

Tubbo exhaled softly out of his nose.

Tubbo honestly didn’t know which way he swung.

Tubbo’s been questioning for the longest time (can you even call it questioning if you’ve been “questioning” for over three years?) the only thing that seems to be consistent is that, he doesn’t really know any type of specific person he wants to date. He doesn’t even think he’s ever gotten a “genuine” crush on someone. Usually he liked people because they looked nice, he had an emotional bond with them, or he just wanted to be around them.

(But that doesn’t mean he was romantically into them, because he genuinely wasn’t - no matter how hard he tried to be.)

It’s a bit weird to be honest.

Tubbo feels like he should at least be a bit romantically attracted to anyone of the lady’s or lads that he passes by on the street but he isn’t! He doesn’t really look at a person and go; I want to romance that person!

(And sure, you can argue that he flirts with Ranboo but that doesn’t mean he wants to be in a romantic relationship with the guy. He just genuinely enjoys Ranboo’s company and reactions.)

Instead of voicing all of this though, Tubbo gave Schlatt a curt “okay, thanks man,” and that was that. Besides, Tubbo at least wants to label himself before he goes and tells Schlatt and Co.

Once Schlatt pulled up to the apartment complex, the two got out of the car waving Schlatt goodbye. “Goodnight, you two,” Schlatt said.

“Night, night,” Tubbo smiled.

Tommy continued to wave.

The two then turned and walked inside the building, the sound of Schlatt’s car could be heard driving off.

Once the two reached their apartment and Tubbo closed the door, Tommy took off his mask and shoes before flopping onto their couch. “I’m so tired,” He whined.

Tubbo took off his shoes and headband. “You sleepin’ out here tonight, bossman?” Tubbo asked.

Tommy nodded as he yanked a blanket off the floor and draped it over himself, adjusting himself to be more comfortable. Tubbo chuckled, “alright well, night Tommy,” Tubbo said as he went to walk to his room.

“Wait,” Tommy called out causing Tubbo to stop.

Tubbo turned to look at Tommy who was now sitting up. “When Schlatt said you could tell them anything, you were silent for a bit. You don’t have to tell me, but I just wanna make sure you aren’t going through a whole ‘it’s wrong to feel this way’ mindset,” Tommy said.

Tubbo chewed at the inside of his cheek. He and Tommy shared everything with each other, not only that but they were in hiding together! Tommy wouldn’t just throw away years of friendship simply because Tubbo didn’t know if he truly wanted a relationship with anyone.

Tubbo opened and closed his mouth, trying to find the right words and Tommy just sat there quietly, his gaze soft and comforting. Suddenly, after what felt like hours, Tubbo found his voice. “I don’t think. . . I ever had a genuine crush on anybody. Like, I don’t really see myself with anyone in the future,” Tubbo said, wincing at how little the sentences seemed to narrow the situation.

Tommy furrowed his brows slightly. “Like. . . aromantic?” He asked.

“There’s a word for it?” Tubbo asked, eyes slightly wide and mouth slightly agape.

Tommy nodded. “When our history teacher back in grade six mentioned he had a husband, I didn’t really understand so I did some googling and found a lot more than expected. Anyways, I’m pretty sure the label for that is aromantic or asexual, I always get those two mixed up,” Tommy muttered.

“So it’s. . . it’s not weird that I don’t want to basically marry or date for love or some shit?” Tubbo asked.

Tommy shook his head, “I’m sure there’s other things you can like people for, that doesn’t involve romance. I mean if that’s the case than so many aromantics wouldn’t be dating or married to someone,” Tommy shrugged.

“No, well that’s good to know but, I was basically just shocked that you weren’t weirded out by me. Which is stupid I know but, still. . . “ Tubbo trailed off, his eyes watering over.

Tommy smiled softly before standing and hugging Tubbo tightly. “I honestly don’t care if you want to date someone or not or get married to someone or not. As long as I’m still top priority,” Tommy said causing Tubbo to let out a wet laugh. “But seriously, it means a lot to me that you told me this, that you trust me enough for you to tell me this,” He continued.

Tubbo sniffled. “Thanks bossman, for the help,” Tubbo said.

“Of course, I’d do anything to help you. I love you man,” Tommy said.

Tubbo blinked away at his tears, “I love you too, Tommy,” He said softly.

“Now go to bed, you have work in like five hours,” Tommy said as he let go off Tubbo.

Tubbo wiped his face. “Yeah, yeah,” He said walking to his room and closing his door.

Tommy then laid back down on the couch, a small smile on his face. Tommy had no doubt in his mind that Jordan definitely would’ve been Tubbo’s biggest supporter (right next to Tommy of course).

Tubbo stood waiting on the elevator, before he heard someone calling his name - well, his fake name. Tubbo turned to see Ranboo walking towards him and Tubbo tried to suppress a smile, this was probably the first time where Ranboo was approaching Tubbo and not the other way around. Progress!

“Hey man,” Tubbo grinned.

“You seem pretty chipper today,” Ranboo pointed out.

“Ah, I just—I kinda spent the night out with some friends last night,” Tubbo said, which wasn’t a total lie. “Which reminds me! Wilbur found out about you and Honeybee,” He continued.

“You say that like he and I are actually together,” Ranboo winced.

Tubbo shrugged. “Anyways, don’t worry about it, I covered for you. I told him that even though he escaped arrest, you were on patrol looking for him so you could arrest him,” Tubbo said.

Suddenly the elevator doors opened and Ranboo released a sigh of relief. “Thank god, I really didn’t want to have to deal with Wilbur interrogating me. Thanks a bunch, Thomas,” Ranboo said as the two stepped inside the elevator. Ranboo pressed the number two button and Tubbo pressed the number five button.

Before Tubbo could respond, he heard a shout to hold the elevator. Tubbo reached out and pressed a hand against the elevator doors so they wouldn’t close, Tubbo smiled when he saw it was Jack who was shouting. “Hi Jack!” Tubbo said.

“Thank you so much Thomas, you are an angel, you really are,” Jack said, glancing over to see that the number two button was already lit up so he leaned against one of the elevator walls and Tubbo moved his hand from the elevator.

Jack then seemed to notice Ranboo. “You’re the hero Ender, right?” Jack asked and Ranboo jumped a bit.

“Uh, yeah, yeah I am,” Ranboo said. The elevator doors closed.

“Oh, that’s cool,” Jack grinned.

“You’re Nihachu’s intern - Jack Manifold, right?” Ranboo asked.

Jack nodded. “The one and only,” He replied. “So, do you two know each other?” He questioned, gesturing to Tubbo and Ranboo.

“Yep, we’re friends!” Tubbo exclaimed with a grin, an arm thrown over Ranboo’s shoulder causing him to hunch down a bit.

Jack snorted. “Looks like someone’s competing against a little vigilante, ey?” Jack asked which caused Ranboo to groan and Tubbo to cover his mouth to muffle his laughter.

“I honestly forgot about what the article said,” Ranboo muttered.

“Hey, don’t worry man, this is a non-judgmental zone,” Jack said.

The elevator doors opened.

“That being said, I’m now free to judge you out here” Jack grinned as he stepped out the elevator.

Ranboo huffed with a small smile. “I’ll talk to you later, Thomas,” Ranboo said, patting Tubbo on his shoulder.

“Bye Thomas,” Jack said.

Tubbo gave them a small wave as the elevator doors closed.

Tubbo walked into the lab to find Karl blasting music as he was working on the leg of some type of robot, the endo-skeleton was moving its leg in and out as if it was slowly kicking. “Hey, Karl, whatcha workin’ on?” Tubbo called out.

“Hm? Oh, I’m making a little practice dummy. Technoblade said he broke the other one while training so Phil asked if I could make one that wouldn’t brake easily,” Karl said before turning away from his work and lifted up his safety goggles. “Did the advice I give help your roommate out?” Karl asked.

Tubbo nodded. “Yeah, uh, he hasn’t had a nightmare for the past couple of days. I think he was really stressed out,” Tubbo said, walking over to his little area and setting down his bag before grabbing his lab coat.

“Awesome,” Karl grinned. “That outta show Quackity,” Karl muttered.

“Quackity? What does he have to do with this?” Tubbo questioned.

“Oh, he kinda doubted that my advice would work because it’s what I do for my fiancé and not a friend,” Karl said.

Tubbo snorted. “Well you can tell him it worked perfectly for me. Are you two friends?” Tubbo asked.

“Ah no, he’s actually my fiancé,” Karl grinned.

“Oh, good on ya,” Tubbo said. “But wouldn’t he say that the advice works on him instead of saying fiancé?” Tubbo questioned.

“I actually have two,” Karl said.

“Oh,” Tubbo said. “That’s uh. . . that’s a poly. . . poly. . . I wanna say polygon but I know it’s not that,” Tubbo muttered.

“Polyamorous,” Karl said with a slight fond smile, causing Tubbo to snap his fingers and point at Karl.

“Thank you,” Tubbo said. “So whose your other partner, if you don’t mind me asking?” He questioned.

Karl rubbed the back of his neck. “It’s the hero Blaze,” Karl said.

Tubbo’s eyes widened but he quickly forced himself to change his expression. “I didn’t know Sapnap was dating someone, much less engaged,” Tubbo said.

Karl chuckled slightly, “yeah, ever since Tommy Taken went missing Sapnap and 404 have been desperate to find that kid and so is the media, so there’s little to no coverage of our relationship,” Karl said. “But I’m not bitter about it or anything! If anything, I’m glad Sapnap isn’t giving up on looking for Tommy, the two were really close,” Karl said.

Tubbo watched as Karl downcasted his gaze, his eyes saddening. Was Sapnap having nightmares like Tommy if not the same? “I’m sure they’ll find him,” was all Tubbo said, what he could say.

“Me too,” Karl said.

After a bit of silence, Tubbo gestured to the endo-skeleton. “You need a hand or are you good?” He asked.

“I could use a little help on the timing, it has a late reaction to hits. Watch,” Karl said, pulling his hands away and punching the robot right in its chest. After a few seconds the robot lifted its hands up to cover the area where Karl previously hit him.

Tubbo winced, “I think I could tweak it,” Tubbo muttered.

As much as Tubbo wanted to share this with Tommy, there wasn’t much information to give. Tubbo would have to wait for Karl to give more information on the situation.

Besides this information would just worsen Tommy’s paranoia (and therefore worsen his nightmares) so it probably isn’t worth mentioning.

Chapter Text

Tubbo walked inside the apartment, closing the door as a sigh escaped his lips. How is he going to explain to Tommy that one of his boss’ is literally the fiancé of Blaze aka Sapnap and that Sapnap genuinely just wants to find Tommy.

That Sapnap also has nightmares (possibly of the same event) terrorizing him.

“Hey, big man! What’s up!” Tommy called from the couch.

Tubbo turned to look at Tommy who was fixing up an old blue cardigan. “Hey,” Tubbo greeted a bit solemnly then he expected.

Tommy furrowed his brows. “What’s wrong? Did something happen at work?” Tommy asked.

“Uh, no, I’m just tired,” Tubbo lied.

Tommy then made a face, resting his eyes and pursing his lips slightly. “Tubbo, we’ve been best friends for years, I know when you’re lying. Please tell me, it’s probably not even anything that bad,” Tommy said.

Tubbo chewed on his bottom lip. “Seriously man, it’s nothing. Um, do you wanna go on patrol tonight?” Tubbo asked.

Tommy exhaled softly, he very much knew that Tubbo was keep something away from Tommy but Tommy didn’t make any moves to bring it up again which almost made Tubbo sigh in relief. “Sure, I mean, how else are we gonna give your little work husband fake information,” Tommy said, standing up and lightly patting Tubbo’s bicep as Tommy walked over to his computer.

Tubbo rolled his eyes. “Yeah, yeah,” Tubbo dismissed as he walked to his room to change.

Tommy watched as Tubbo walked off, his concern never diminishing and only growing. Tommy picked a piece of lint of his shirt, hopefully whatever’s bothering Tubbo isn’t important.

Tommy really hope it wasn’t anything important. . .

It took Ender a bit longer to find Tubbo than the second time they met up. After a good hour or so into his patrol, Tubbo finally bumped into Ender.

Or well, Ender stumbled upon Tubbo when Tubbo decided to take a rest on top of a roof. “You know, you are one difficult person to track down,” Ender said as he stood beside Tubbo.

Tubbo grinned up at the hero even though he couldn’t see it. “Awh, did you miss me?” Tubbo asked.

Ender glanced away. “Well if certainly would’ve been helpful to know what days you specifically patrol so I don’t loose sleep,” Ender muttered.

“Well I can’t have the hero headquarters to know my routine, otherwise I’d be arrested and I wouldn’t be able to bother you which has become my favorite thing,” Tubbo said.

Ender huffed out a laugh. “Really? You’re favorite thing is bothering me? Why not knitting? Or cooking?” Ender asked, furrowing his brows.

“Your reactions are way better,” Tubbo flattered.

“This is so boring!” Tommy whined from Tubbo’s earpiece. “I’m trying to look for any kind of crime to stop this madness but I’m seeing nothing! I’ll even sick you on some kid shoplifting candy to stop hearing this!” Tommy cried and Tubbo swallowed down a laugh.

Tubbo rolled his eyes. Tubbo then stood and nudged the hero, “it’s pretty quiet, you wanna see if we can spot anything?” Tubbo suggested.

“Are you going to fly me around again?” Ender swallowed.

“You afraid of heights or something?” Tubbo grinned.

“Well when I’m being flown above the city and the fall down is a good thirty feet drop, I think I’d rather teleport roof to roof,” Ender said.

Tubbo frowned. “But that’s just gonna tire you out and it won’t be much fun to fight crime alongside a tired hero. I pinky promise I won’t drop you, besides how will I be able to do my favorite thing if you’re dead?” Tubbo asked.

“You could always bother my ghost,” Ender brought up.

Tubbo gave Ender a blank look. “Isn’t it supposed to be the other way around?” He shot back.

“I can’t believe you’re stereotyping ghosts,” Ender joked.

Tubbo let out a scoff. “Shut up or I will drop you,” Tubbo said.

“Sorry,” Ender apologized fairly quickly.

Tubbo hummed, “that’s what I thought,” he said. “Now, I’m gonna carry you a bit differently from last time but it’ll safer for you,” Tubbo said.

“Okay?” Ender said, confusion in his tone.

Suddenly, Tubbo swept Ender off his feet, quite literally, as Tubbo held Ender bridal style. Ender quickly wrapped his arms around Tubbo’s neck, holding on for dear life. “This is completely different then last time!” Ender exclaimed.

“Well this is safer for you! Anyways, hold on tight!” Tubbo said as he outstretched his wings and flew over the city. “At least now I don’t have to worry about you slipping through my arms,” Tubbo muttered.

“Not the time to be saying this right now!” Ender said, his eyes shut tightly.

Tubbo stifled a laugh. “You’re acting like a little kid on a rollercoaster,” He teased.

“Heights are a very valid fear!” Ender barked.

Tubbo was about to move his hands up in mock surrender but seeing as his hands were the only thing keeping Ender from splatting onto the concrete below, Tubbo shifted Ender closer a bit. “Aren’t you like seven foot though?” Tubbo questioned.

“And?!” Ender exclaimed.

Tubbo shook his head slightly. “You’re lucky you’re attractive,” Tubbo said causing Ender to flush. Ender then lightly hit the back of Tubbo’s head. “Ow!” He winced.

“No flirting while mid-air!” Ender said.

Tubbo rolled his eyes. “You’re no fun,” He whined.

Luckily the two finished patrol earlier than expected, it was long enough that it fit Tommy’s “shorter patrols” rule though. “Well,” Tubbo announced as he stretched. “I’m getting pretty tired, same time tomorrow?” Tubbo grinned as he looked over at Ender.

Ender rolled his eyes. “Yeah, sure,” Ender agreed.

Tubbo outstretched his wings but before he even got into the air, Ender spoke again. “Wait!” He said and Tubbo turned to the hero. “I am curious. . . how do you manage to knock out you opponent with a single hit?” Ender asked.

Tubbo relaxed his wings. Tubbo then lifted up his arm, pointing at the large bracelets around his wrists, “the bracelets are made of a sort of metal - light enough for me to carry and a heavy enough blow for my opponent. Of course I don’t use them a lot, only on dangerous missions or just to look stylish,” Tubbo shrugged.

This was a total lie though.

Tubbo had the bracelets around his wrists simply because they looked stylish, Tommy said it was to make Tubbo’s outfit look less bland. The single knockout was all Tubbo and his remarkable strength (and maybe his bracelets if Tubbo was on top of his opponent - like Merman that one time).

Fortunately, Ender bought the lie. “Wow,” he muttered, amazed.

Tubbo swallowed down a laugh. “Well, I’m off now, see you tomorrow,” Tubbo said as he flew off.

Tommy was cackling in Tubbo’s earpiece. “A sort of metal that’s light enough for me and a heavy blow for my opponents,” Tommy mocked. “You sound like a fuckin’ superhero from Marvel,” he laughed.

Tubbo scoffed, “laugh it up all you want, bossman. But he’s the one who bought it! Besides Wilbur did say he wanted to see my true strength. I think they’d connect the dots if the knew someone who could easily knock someone out with a single punch like Honeybee can,” Tubbo said.

Tommy chuckled. “Okay, yeah, but was saying ‘a sort of metal’ really necessary?” Tommy teased.

“Shut up!” Tubbo exclaimed.

Tommy sighed. “Alright, alright, now come on. We still gotta figure out what you’re gonna tell dear ol Ranboo during your little get together on Tuesday,” Tommy said.

“It’s not a for sure get together though,” Tubbo argued.

Tubbo knew Tommy just rolled his eyes at that given the sigh that had just left the latters mouth. “Well we gotta figure out what you’re gonna say,” Tommy said.

“Can’t I just wing it?” Tubbo asked.

“You suck at winging things, Tubbo,” Tommy stated bluntly.

Tubbo sighed. “I know,” he said with faked solemn.

Tommy bursted into laughter.

Chapter Text

Tubbo chewed on his bottom lip as he walked towards headquarters.

Hopefully the information Tubbo gave Ranboo on Saturday (and what Tubbo and Tommy thought of to tell Ranboo tomorrow) won’t point any fingers at Tubbo. Tubbo gave Puffy a small smile while the woman returned it with a worried grin, “hey Thomas, you look a bit stiff,” Puffy said.

“Ah, it’s just. . . I’m training with Wilbur again and you know how he is,” Tubbo said, rubbing the back of his neck.

Puffy nodded, “that man is a workaholic if I’ve ever seen one. He’s honestly lucky he’s got a stubborn wife or else he’d look like the dead every morning,” Puffy said.

“He’s married?” Tubbo asked.

Puffy hummed. “She and I go way back, I was one of her bridesmaids,” Puffy said with a fond smile. “Ah, don’t let me bore you with some old stories though! You better hurry over to the training grounds,” Puffy said.

“I’d love to hear them sometime,” Tubbo offered.

Puffy’s smile grew. “My lunch brakes at two, if you’re free then you can find me on the second floor, I’ll give you a story or two,” Puffy said.

Tubbo grinned as he nodded before hurrying off to the stairs to reach the training grounds.

Once Tubbo arrived at the training grounds, he could hear a machine whirring and grunting. Tubbo peaked into the room and his eyes widened as he watched the Blood God fight with the practice dummy Karl made.

Karl must’ve made a few tweaks after Tubbo went home because the dummy was fighting back. But the dummy was rarely landing any hits and it was mostly trying to defend itself.

Tubbo watched as the hero dodged hits, and landed a few blows that would’ve definitely be worrying for a normal being. The Blood God then kicked the dummy behind its head causing the dummy to fall to the floor.

The hero then flipped a switch of sorts yet kept his eyes on the dummy. “Are you gonna come out or keep staring like a creep?” The Blood God called out, his monotone voice filled with unamusment.

Tubbo felt his face warm up from the fact he was caught. Tubbo slowly opened the door and peaked his head inside, the hero gave Tubbo a blank look before undoing his ponytail allowing his pink hair to fall to his shoulders.

“Uh, I-I’m sorry for um, bothering you Mr.Blood God sir—“

“Technoblade is fine,” The hero interrupted as he picked up the dummy and propped it back on its feet.

“Technoblade—“ Tubbo corrected himself. “—it’s just that Triton usually trains me here and he wanted to do something new today,” Tubbo said.

Technoblade raised a brow at Tubbo. “Wilbur told you to come down here?” He asked and Tubbo nodded. “You must his intern then,” Technoblade said and Tubbo nodded once again.

Suddenly, the doors flew open and the two looked over to see Wilbur enter the room. “Thomas!” Wilbur greeted. “And Techno? You better not be scarring my intern,” Wilbur said with a jokingly glare.

Technoblade scoffed, folding his arms over his chest. “I’m not, I was just testing out Karl’s dummy that he made for me, you’re intern was just watching me,” Technoblade said. “Which reminds me, Karl did say he had help with it from a certain intern called Thomas,” Technoblade continued as he looked down at Tubbo.

Tubbo laughed nervously, “oh I didn’t do much, I just helped Karl with the reaction timing and it’s defensive movements. Everything else is just Karl,” Tubbo said, rubbing the back of his neck.

“Oh this is perfect! You can use the dummy,” Wilbur said.

“I don’t know. . . what if I break it?” Tubbo asked. Even though it was highly unlikely, Tubbo didn’t want Karl to go through the work of remaking another dummy.

“You got super-strength or something, kid?” Technoblade questioned.

Tubbo shrugged. “I’m an ant hybrid so my strength is double my weight. I land pretty heavy hits,” He said.

“I found out he’s been holding back since we’ve been training and even though I was going to persuade him into letting it all out, this dummy seems to be perfect for him to use since you didn’t brake it,” Wilbur said.

Technoblade rolled his eyes. “You brake one dummy and suddenly it’s all you’re known for,” Technoblade muttered.

“At least it isn’t an article,” Tubbo hummed which caused Technoblade to huff slightly, a small smile on his face.

Wilbur rolled his eyes, “well, go on then Thomas,” Wilbur urged.

Tubbo sighed before walking towards the dummy. “Do you want me to use all of my strength?” Tubbo asked turning to Wilbur.

“Of course I want you to use all your strength!” Wilbur exclaimed.

Tubbo took in a deep breath as he turned back to the dummy. Tubbo decided it would probably be best to imagine the dummy as someone rather than a product of Karl’s hard work. The thought of Dream made Tubbo clench his jaw (Tubbo guessed he found his perfect candidate). Tubbo then reeled back his fist and punched the dummy right in its torso.

A sickening noise of metal denting left the dummy as it flew back no less than eight feet before falling to the ground. Tubbo quickly brought his hands to his mouth, his eyes wide. “Please don’t be broken, please don’t be broken,” Tubbo begged as he quickly made his way over to the dummy.

Tubbo propped the dummy back on its feet and flipped the switch. The dummy lifted its hands to cover the area Tubbo had just hit and he let out a sigh of relief before flipping the switch once more.

Tubbo then turned to Wilbur and Technoblade. Wilbur had a concerned look whilst Technoblade looked a bit. . . amused.

“Did you just. . . dent the metal inside of the dummy?” Wilbur asked softly.

“Uh, maybe? Hopefully it didn’t mess with any wiring or else that’ll be a pain to fix,” Tubbo winced.

“Thomas, you just dented metal!” Wilbur exclaimed. “Metal!” He repeated.

Tubbo laughed nervously. “Yeah, uh, that’s why I’ve been holding back because if I don’t then you could end up in the hospital,” Tubbo said.

“Sally would have your head,” Technoblade snickered causing Wilbur to hit Technoblades chest roughly.

“How much of your strength do you usually use?” Wilbur asked.

“Um depends. For you I use about half of my strength but around my friends it’s like one-fourth,” Tubbo said. “I don’t really know the exact usage, I suck at math,” Tubbo admitted.

“Hm, maybe I can have Sam see if he can do anything, he’s pretty much teetering over the edge of mad scientist,” Wilbur said.

“Okay while you do that, I’m gonna go tell Phil you almost had yourself hospitalized,” Techoblade said as he patted Wilbur’s shoulder and walked away.

“Don’t tell him that because then he’s gonna tell Sally!” Wilbur shouted.

“I’m already too far away to hear you!” Technoblade said with a smile before walking out of the training grounds.

Wilbur groaned, “Thomas, if I receive a call from a woman named ‘Sally’ just know that I will be a dead man. So you will be interning for Niki or Puffy if I die,” Wilbur said.

“I like Puffy,” Tubbo muttered.

“I’m telling you I’m gonna be dead man and instead of comforting me you already know who you wanna go work for!?” Wilbur exclaimed, shaking Tubbo’s shoulders.

Tubbo giggled. “It’s nice to have a plan ‘B’ besides isn’t Sally your wife or something? I doubt your wife is gonna kill you,” Tubbo said.

“She would throw me to the raccoons that go through our bins if she found out I almost got myself hospitalized. She won’t blame you though, she might baby you but I will be a dead man,” Wilbur informed.

Tubbo relaxed a bit. At least Tubbo won’t be suffering from Sally’s vengeance.

Wilbur then furrowed his brows. “Have I ever told you about Sally?” Wilbur muttered as he curled his finger under his own chin, a hand on his hip.

Tubbo shook his head. “Puffy mentioned her briefly but she said she’d tell me a story about herself so no mentioning her just in case Puffy brings her up!” Tubbo exclaimed.

Wilbur chuckled softly before ruffling Tubbo’s hair. “Sure, I’ll try to keep myself from talking about Sally until after your talk with Puffy,” Wilbur agreed.

Wilbur then clasped his hands. “Alrighty then! You won’t mind training with the dummy for a while, whilst I take notes on your ability?” Wilbur questioned.

Tubbo opened his mouth to disagree but some information based on Tubbo’s abilities couldn’t hurt. Especially if they contrasted entirely from Honeybee’s abilities. Tubbo nodded, “sure but if Karl asks it’s all on you!” Tubbo said, pointing a finger at Wilbur.

Wilbur raised his hands in mock surrender. “Of course, you have my word,” Wilbur agreed.

Tubbo stepped off the elevator and glanced around the floor. It was around Puffy’s lunchtime and Tubbo thought he would have no problem looking for the woman but apparently he was wrong.

Tubbo walked amongst the cubicles searching for any sign of Puffy.

Suddenly a finger tapped his shoulder.

Tubbo turned to face Ranboo, who had a nervous look and his cheeks were a dusted purple. “Is everything alright, Ranboo?” Tubbo asked.

Ranboo nodded as he rubbed the back of his neck. “No yeah everything’s fine it’s just—Niki, may or may not have taken a small peak at my calendar and noticed a specific date for tomorrow—not that I’m calling it a date-date!” Ranboo exclaimed hands waving in front of him. “More like a day-date, ya know?” Ranboo asked.

Tubbo smiled softly. “It’s fine Ranboo, besides why would you have just an open calendar at work?” Tubbo asked, brows furrowing a bit in confusion.

“Hm? No, it wasn’t at work. I, uh, actually live with Niki, she’s my cousin,” Ranboo muttered.

Tubbo’s eyes widened. “Nihachu is your cousin?” Tubbo asked. Tubbo would be thriving in this new information on Ranboo if not for the fact that the heroine Nihachu probably thinks that Tubbo is quite literally dating her cousin.

Or maybe she’s just poking fun at Ranboo.

“Did she mention anything?” Tubbo asked.

“Well. . . she did take it the wrong way,” Ranboo said, flushing a more brighter purple.

It definitely wasn’t the latter.

“Did you correct her?” Tubbo asked.

Ranboo dropped his head in his hands. “I tried but she kept congratulating me, patted my back, and said I don’t need to keep anything away from her,” Ranboo replied.

“Well this doesn’t change anything!” Tubbo declared. “We’ll still go hang out tomorrow! Besides it’s only Niki, I doubt she’ll spill the beans about who her cousin is ‘dating’,” Tubbo said.

“Well she might tell two or three other people,” Ranboo said, rubbing the back of his neck.

“Who?” Tubbo asked.

Suddenly from the corner of his eye, Tubbo caught sight of Puffy chatting with Niki. “Ah! Never mind you can text me later, I just remembered I came here for something,” Tubbo said.

“Okay,” Ranboo said, his brows furrowing a bit.

“We’ll talk later,” Tubbo said before making his way over to the two. “Puffy! I’m here for the stories,” Tubbo grinned not noticing how Ranboo was staring at the trio with wide eyes.

“Thomas!” Puffy greeted. “And here I thought you wouldn’t wanna here my ramblings,” She said, her hands on her hips.

“Hi Nihachu,” Tubbo greeted with a small smile.

Niki gave him a grin. “Hi Thomas,” She said cheerfully (a bit too cheerfully). “Oh! It completely slipped my mind that I have extra paperwork to do,” Niki said. “Talk soon, okay?” Niki told Puffy, giving Puffy’s arm a small squeeze before leaving.

Tubbo looked over at Puffy. “Come on, we have about thirty minutes till my lunch break is over and I have so many embarrassing stories to tell you,” Puffy said grabbing Tubbo’s wrist and dragging him inside the room that held three circular tables which each had five chairs.

Tubbo glanced over quickly at Ranboo whose face was now very purple as Niki grinned up at him.

Tubbo could only hope that what Sam said wouldn’t come true, just for Ranboo’s sake.

Chapter Text

Tubbo sat across from Puffy as the woman sat her lunch bag down on the table. “Which story do you want to hear first?” Puffy offered.

Tubbo shrugged. “Uh, how did you and Sally meet?” He tried.

“Ah, that’s a good one,” Puffy said taking out her lunch items. “Hm, if I remember correctly it was sometime in High School. We were on the swim team and Sally was a great swimmer although a lot of girls on the team were jealous and said she was only good because she was fish hybrid and shapeshifter ,” Puffy said, picking out the tomatoes in her salad.

“Of course she did have a bit of an advantage but that didn’t mean she should be shunned by the team and bullied for it,” Puffy stated as she put some Italian dressing in her salad. “So, I got fed up and stood up for Sally, around this time I was not someone to be messed with so the girls laid off of Sally. Sally thanked me and we started hanging out a lot,” Puffy said.

“Oh! Do you wanna hear how Sally and Wilbur met?” Puffy exclaimed as she took a bite of her salad.

Tubbo nodded. “Yes! Although Wilbur did mention that he would probably talk about Sally when I go back to him,” Tubbo said.

“Meh, you’ll get to hear two sides of the story. Two perspectives are always better than one,” Puffy grinned.

“Okay, so how did Wilbur and Sally meet?” Tubbo asked.

“It was about five years ago, I think? Sally and I were walking around downtown and we decided to go to this karaoke bar because Sally really liked to sing and I really wanted to get drunk,” Puffy said causing Tubbo to snort. “Anyways, we go inside and there’s this guy singing and he had a wonderful voice. So wonderful that it drew in Sally - which was ironic ‘cause I called her a siren for the longest time ‘cause she had such a pretty voice,” Puffy stated.

Tubbo’s eyes widened. “Wilbur can sing!?” He exclaimed.

Puffy took another bite as she nodded. “I’m pretty sure he was in a little garage band once in like high school,” Puffy informed. “As I was saying, Sally is quite literally drawn to Wilbur’s singing, like she’s standing a good three feet away from him as he’s singing. When Wilbur’s done he opens his eyes, cause he was singing with his eyes closed, and he immediately locks eyes with Sally and they’re both so red,” Puffy said as she started chuckling.

“Then a friend of Wilbur’s - Krinios, I think his name was, dragged Wilbur off the stage as you hear like five guys and a girl cheering his name but Wilbur never looked away from Sally, not even when I shoved her towards the karaoke machine so she could sing,” Puffy said. “Now this next part is so fucking sappy like it’s more sappy then Badboyhalo talking with Skeppy,” Puffy joked.

Tubbo chuckled a bit. While Tubbo knew of Bad and Skeppy, he knew them a bit personally (seeing as the two are Sapnaps dads) and as hero’s - though nobody besides Tommy knew the aforementioned. “Oh Jeez, I already feel like barfing from how sweet this is,” Tubbo said causing Puffy to giggle.

“So Sally starts singing and I catch sight of Wilbur, who is still looking at her but he’s walking towards me. He then asks me—“

“Whose she?” Wilbur asked breathlessly, his eyes glancing from the lyrics on the screen to Sally. Wilbur was quite familiar with the song that was currently playing and was amazed how much the woman on stage sounded just like the singer.

Puffy looked over at the taller brunette, a knowing grin on her face. “That’s Sally, she’s my friend,” Puffy answered

“Sally,” he echoed. “A beautiful name,” he said softly. Wilbur then turned to Puffy. “Ah, I apologize if I come up as a bit. . . weird but um,” Wilbur’s cheeks were a dusted pink as he rubbed the back of his neck. He looked as if he was meeting his dates parents.

Puffy snorted. “Dude, relax I’m not gonna bite your head off or something,” Puffy said as she lightly punched his shoulder causing Wilbur to let out a small, nervous laugh. “I can introduce you to her but I think she might wanna do that herself,” Puffy said jerking her head over at Sally.

Wilbur looked over at Sally who caught him staring and winked at him. Wilbur’s face turned even brighter.

Tubbo aw’d softly. “That is definitely one of the cutest get togethers I’ve ever heard,” Tubbo said.

Puffy took another bite of her salad before she smiled softly. “Oh but it’s definitely not as good as a certain hero’s get together,” Puffy said with a wink.

Tubbo huffed slightly with a smile. “I have to admit Enders’ is pretty funny,” Tubbo said with his arms folded over his chest.

“Yeah, I was meaning to ask how that happened especially since Niki like just mentioned it to me and she tells me practically everything like a two hours after it happens,” Puffy said.

Tubbo’s eyes then widened. Tubbo thought he was talking about Ender and Honeybee not Ranboo and himself. “What-what exactly did Niki tell you?” Tubbo asked.

Puffy waved her hand dismissively in the air. “You don’t need to worry about it Thomas, I will not tell a single soul,” Puffy said, zipping her lips shut.

“Ha, uh, there isn’t exactly much to tell. Like there’s nothing,” Tubbo said.

“It’s okay Thomas. I too was a bit nervous when I first dated someone of the same-sex but trust me man, it’s not that stressful if you two work through the obstacles together,” Puffy said.

“That’s great advice but me and Ranboo are just hanging out tomorrow,” Tubbo insisted.

“I can respect going slow especially since it’s been like a week an a half since you’ve shown up,” Puffy said. “Ranboo is a sweet guy, I’m sure he’ll have no trouble with going slow,” Puffy stated as she softly patted the top of Tubbo’s hand.

Tubbo sighed softly. Looks like no-one going to believe a word Tubbo says without thinking he’s downplaying the situation.

Well you know what they say; if you can’t beat ‘em, join ‘em.

“Thanks so much for understanding Puffy,” Tubbo said. “Ranboo and I just want to take things slow and having people refer to it as a date just seems so soon, you know?” Tubbo questioned and Puffy nodded. “It would mean a lot if you can keep this under radar just until Ranboo and I become more comfortable,” Tubbo said.

“Yeah of course,” Puffy nodded. “Hey, I still got another ten minutes left of my lunch break. I could tell you a few more stories?” Puffy offered and Tubbo nodded.

When Tubbo walked out of the lunch room and waved bye to Puffy. Tubbo was grabbed by his wrist and dragged to Ranboo’s cubicle by the man himself. “Did Puffy mention anything?” Ranboo asked.

“Yeah, a lot actually,” Tubbo said.

“How much?” Ranboo questioned.

“Well she said Niki told her and not to worry because she won’t tell anyone. I tried telling her that there’s nothing to tell but she then told me about how same-sex relationships aren’t that stressful if you work out the obstacles together—“ Tubbo took in a breath. “—I tried again by saying we were just hanging out and then she said she can respect going slow and that you would understand and have no trouble going slow—“ Ranboo’s cheeks turned a dusted purple. “—And at that point I just gave up so I thanked her for understanding and we just wanted to take things slow and I convinced her to keep this under the radar until we got more comfortable,” Tubbo said.

“So you lied to her?” Ranboo asked.

“What else was I supposed to do? She wasn’t believing a word I said and it’s not thatbad, we can easily stage a breakup,” Tubbo pointed out and Ranboo’s shoulders dropped with relief. “Although I’m a bit hurt that you’re that repulsed by the idea of dating me,” Tubbo faked pouted.

Ranboo’s face turned a light purple. “I’m not repulsed!” Ranboo argued. “It’s just—I would less uncomfortable if like there wasn’t a big article about me and some vigilante floating around,” Ranboo said.

Tubbo’s eyes widened. “So you would date me!” Tubbo exclaimed with a pointed finger.

“I’m not saying that!” Ranboo said his face a deep shade a purple. “Stop twisting my words!” He said.

Tubbo grinned as he rolled his eyes. “I don’t know why you’re so against it. Wouldn’t it be better for you anyways? You would stop getting poked fun at, by almost literally everyone, for a vigilante flirting with you, if you were in a relationship,” Tubbo said.

Why the fuck was he saying this? If Tommy was here he would’ve dragged Tubbo away so long ago. Why is he continuing this bit?

“Are you saying we should play into this?” Ranboo asked.

. . . Oh what the hell. Tubbo’s played too far into the bit now to just take it back (not with just Ranboo but also with Sam and Puffy). Besides, maybe Tubbo could work with this. Another alibi so nobody traces him to Honeybee.

And it’s not like Tubbo’s gonna actually fall for Ranboo anyways, and Tubbo doubts that Ranboo swings that way. So either way, the have no chance of genuinely dating.

Tubbo shrugged. “It’s not like it’s gonna hurt anybody, besides we could always stage a breakup,” Tubbo brought up.

Ranboo took in a deep breath. “I can’t believe I’m agreeing to this,” he muttered.

Tubbo grinned. “That’s because I’m really convincing,” He said.

Ranboo huffed with a slight smile. “Sure, whatever. Just make sure you’re ready at like 5:30 to head to the Bear Café tomorrow, there we can talk about what we originally were gonna talk about,” Ranboo said.

Tubbo gave Ranboo a thumbs up. “Of course, bossman,” Tubbo said before his eyes caught the time. “Speaking of bossmen, I better head back to the training grounds or else I’ll get my ear chewed off by Wilbur,” Tubbo said.

“Talk to you later,” Ranboo said.

“Bye,” Tubbo said.

When Tubbo arrived back at the training grounds he walked over to Wilbur who was messing with the practice dummy. “Ah, Thomas, all done listening to Puffy’s stories?” He asked.

Tubbo nodded. “She told me a few about Sally. Like how she met Sally and how you met Sally—“

“She told you how Sally and I met?” Wilbur asked, his tone sounded embarrassed as his cheeks were a light pink.

Tubbo nodded. “I think it was very wholesome,” Tubbo said.

“She always exaggerates that story by saying I never took my eyes off Sally,” Wilbur groaned

“Well did you you?” Tubbo asked.

“Yes!”

“How many times?”

“. . . like two.”

Tubbo bursted out into laughter causing Wilbur’s face to turn pink. “Hey!” Wilbur barked at the teen. “It’s not that funny, dickhead!” He exclaimed.

“How are you gonna say Puffy exaggerated the story but it’s literally accurate?” Tubbo shot back as he quieted down his laughter.

Wilbur folded his arms over his chest. “I have a reputation to uphold and she’s slandering me,” Wilbur huffed.

“I don’t think it’s slander if it’s true,” Tubbo muttered.

“I’m sorry, whose intern are you?!” Wilbur shouted causing Tubbo to start laughing once more. “You’re supposed to have my back not hers!” Wilbur exclaimed.

“I’ll have your back when you’re not being dumb,” Tubbo said waving his hand dismissively.

“You are so lucky that you’re crazy strong and I have wife that would kill me if I got hurt, otherwise it’d be over for you,” Wilbur announced.

Tubbo then stuck his tongue out at Wilbur and the older shook his head. “I don’t get any respect in this damned workplace,” Wilbur muttered.

Chapter Text

Tommy stared at Tubbo. “You mean to tell me that you and Ranboo are now faking a relationship?” Tommy asked with an unimpressed look.

Tubbo rubbed his arm. “Look maybe it can help!” Tubbo defended. “Besides it’s not like I’m gonna actually fall for him,” Tubbo said.

“I’m not worried if you like the guy, Tubbo. I’m worried because he’s gonna want to know more about you and you’re just gonna be spewing lies and I know how much you hate constantly lying,” Tommy said.

“I can work something out,” Tubbo said.

Tommy sighed as he facepalmed. “Whatever, hopefully this actually goes your way and doesn’t blow up in your face. As Ranboo said where he wants to meet up?” Tommy asked.

“He mentioned the Bear Café,” Tubbo said. “I googled it on the way here and it’s a pretty busy, medium sized café. So I don’t think we’ll have to worry about Ranboo pressing for answers,” Tubbo said.

“Okay then we can ditch the earbud plan,” Tommy noted.

“Thank god,” Tubbo muttered.

“I heard that,” Tommy said as he looked down at Tubbo. “Just remember what we went over yesterday,” Tommy reminded.

Tubbo waved his hand dismissively. “Yeah, yeah, how could I forget? You practically drilled it into my head,” Tubbo said as he playfully punched Tommy’s shoulder.

Tommy rubbed at his shoulder. “Don’t try going to start a fight with me, Big T. Save that for your patrol later,” Tommy said, poking at Tubbo’s side as the raven-haired teen made his way towards his computer.

Tubbo groaned. “Do I have to go on patrol tonight? I’m so tired. . . “ Tubbo said draping himself on Tommy’s back.

Tommy chuckled. “You were the one who told Ranboo the days that Honeybee patrols and today so happens to be one of them,” Tommy said.

“I just didn’t want him wasting sleep over someone who wasn’t even gonna show up!” Tubbo defended.

“You’re too kind, Tubz. I would’ve let him loose sleep over that because it would’ve been funny,” Tommy said.

Tubbo stepped back from Tommy and crossed his arms over his chest. “Well that’s because you’re mean,” Tubbo said.

Tommy let out a faked offended gasp. “You take that back right now!” Tommy ordered.

“Nope,” Tubbo said as he shook his head.

“Fine, then no more pancakes,” Tommy shrugged.

“Wait, no! I’m sorry!” Tubbo apologized causing Tommy to burst out laughing.

“That’s what I thought,” Tommy stated as he sat down at his chair.

Tubbo turned and mocked Tommy silently.

“I saw that,” Tommy said.

Tubbo furrowed his brows in confusion as he looked over to see that Tommy hadn’t even turned to look at Tubbo and was still looking at his computer screen.

“How did you—“

“Got eyes in the back of my head, Big T.”

Mark was just honestly trying to avoid Niki.

Even though Puffy had promised Thomas that she wouldn’t tell a soul about Thomas and his “relationship”, such a promise did not count for Niki.

Although it’s pretty hard to avoid someone you live with, because as soon as Mark stepped his house and shapeshifted into his normal form, he was bombarded with questions by Niki.

“Why didn’t you tell me sooner that you had a boyfriend?! And such a kind one as well!” Niki exclaimed.

Mark felt his face warm up. Just because he agreed to play along with the lie, didn’t mean he was quite ready to admit he was dating someone (even if it wasn’t actually dating). “Technically he’s not my boyfriend, we’re just taking it slow,” Mark corrected.

“Yet,” Niki added. “He’s not your boyfriend yet,” she said.

“Whatever, just don’t tell anyone. Especially Wilbur and Techno,” Mark said.

“What!? But they’re my best friends, I tell them everything,” Niki whined.

“I will never hear the end of it from them, so you can’t tell ‘em. You can tell them only when me and Thomas agree to start actually dating,” Mark said even though such a thing would probably never happen. (As much as Thomas flirts with him, Mark doubts the brunette is genuinely into guys.)

“So what time are you picking him up tomorrow?” Niki asked poking at Marks’ side.

Mark swatted at her hand. “At 5:30, a little after I take back Micheal,” He answered.

Niki frowned slightly. “You know, I can always see about asking the orphanage to take him in,” Niki offered. “It would be nice to see him daily rather then calling you up and talking to him through phone,” she sighed.

“I know and it’s selfish of me to want to wait till I’m old enough to take him in but. . . “

“But it’s something you’ve wanted for two months now,” Niki finished. “I know you even got the workers to wait till your of age, but what if the adoption is under my name and you can still take care of him?” Niki suggested.

Micheal deserves a family and he deserves one soon. Mark knew he couldn’t have the orphanage wait for two whole years to hand Micheal over to him and Niki when the orphanage could easily give Micheal to a new foster family in like a week.

Mark chewed on the inside of his cheek. “How soon?” He asked.

Niki broke out to a grin. “Could be as early as this week as long as you come with me. I know how much you want to care of the kid, it wouldn’t be right to take away the offer of adopting him and then not have you witness the progress,” Niki said as she held Marks hands in hers.

“We’re both very busy people,” Mark pointed out.

“Both Wilbur and Phil are fathers themselves, if anyone will understand it’s those two. Besides they are the reason why you got to have two days off to see Micheal,” Niki said.

Mark chuckled. “A new member of the Beloved family,” Mark muttered. “Wonder how Micheal is gonna take to his surname becoming ‘Beloved’,” Mark questioned.

“He’s like six—“

“Seven and a half,” Ranboo corrected.

Niki rolled her eyes playfully. “Whatever. He’s not gonna know till he’s like twelve,” Niki said. “Now, don’t you have a certain vigilante to get information from right now?” Niki asked.

Mark facepalmed. “Right,” he muttered. “I forgot about that.”

“We really need to work on your memory,” Niki said as she poked Mark’s forehead.

Mark swatted at her hand. “Yeah, yeah, I’ll go get ready for patrol. You go and get some rest,” Mark said, patting Niki’s shoulder as he walked towards the stairs.

“Mark,” Niki called out and Mark turned to Niki as she suddenly hugged him. Mark slowly hugged back the pink-haired woman. “Thanks for taking my suggestion,” She said softly.

Mark relaxed his body a bit. “Of course, Micheal deserves a family. Besides at least now I can properly spoil the kid,” Mark said causing Niki to chuckle.

Niki then pulled away from the hug. “You’re going to be an actual big brother, Mark,” Niki grinned before going on ahead and walking to her room.

Mark smiled softly. “An actual big brother,” Mark echoed to himself.

Mark huffed as his smile grew. Maybe Mark could tell Thomas the great news, after all, it would be weird if two people who were “taking it slow” barely knew anything about each other.

Perhaps Mark would have to throw out the deal.

A sigh then left Marks lips. So much for having two weeks of pastry’s and help with paperwork. . .

Chapter Text

As soon as Tubbo walked through the front door, Puffy gave him a mischievous grin which silently unnerved him. “Hi Puffy,” Tubbo greeted, giving the woman a small smile.

“Hi Thomas,” Puffy said. She then glanced at Tubbo’s outfit and her grin was pulled into a frown, “uh, no offense but you are planning on changing before going on your little outing for Ranboo, right?” Puffy asked.

Tubbo looked down at his outfit. It was a simple outfit - tan cargo shorts, a black tee and a green flannel. Basically something that Tubbo can experiment in without having to worry about getting an impossible to clean out stain on one of his favorite shirts (as good as a product Oxi-clean is, the tough stains that Tubbo gets while working with Sam refuse to come off).

“What’s wrong with it?” Tubbo asked.

“Nothings wrong with it per se,” Puffy winced. “It’s just. . . it’s not exactly an outfit you’d wear to the first date. And I know you two aren’t calling it a date but still, at least dress up a bit,” She advised.

“We’re just going to a small cafe, I think this is outfit is just fine,” Tubbo said.

“The Bear Café,” Puffy specified.

“Besides even if my outfit sucked what would I do? It’s not like I can run all the way to apartment, change into something nice and run all the way to the café. I’d be very late,” Tubbo pointed out.

Puffy hummed softly, curling her finger under her chin. “Maybe you could ask Ranboo to give you more time?” She suggested.

“Puffy, I love and cherish your insights but I’m not about to make Ranboo wait at a café for probably more than half an hour just so I could change outfits,” Tubbo said. “And hey, there’s always the second date,” he pointed out.

“There is always the second date,” Puffy echoed in agreement. “Okay, okay, don’t let me hold you back any longer than I already have,” She said as she waved her hands.

“I’m going, I’m going,” Tubbo said. “Oh, Puffy,” he called out and the woman turned to look at him.

“I’ll keep the advice in mind, ” Tubbo grinned before making his way to the elevator.

Puffy shook her head softly as she chuckled humorlessly. “That boy. . . “ She muttered softly before returning her attention to her computer screen, making sure the newly installed cameras were up and working.

Meanwhile, Tubbo was waiting on the elevator as a certain someone decided to strike up a conversation. “Hi Thomas,” Niki greeted with a large smile.

“Uh, hello Nihachu,” Tubbo said.

“Ah, no need to be so formal with me. Niki is just fine,” She said. “After all, you are rather close with my cousin,” Niki continued.

Tubbo felt his face warm up slightly. “Yeah, ha,” He said softly. Tubbo silently prayed that Niki wasn’t about to threaten to kill him right here, right now because Tubbo wasn’t “good enough for Ranboo”.

“Don’t worry, if you think I’m gonna give you like the talk like parents do, I’m not,” Niki comforted and Tubbo let his shoulders drop in relaxation.

“Thanks,” Tubbo said.

Suddenly the elevator doors opened and Tubbo and Niki stepped inside.

“I actually think you and Ranboo are a nice match. You seem to be very outgoing which is the complete opposite of Ranboo,” Niki said.

“Oh no, I’m actually pretty introverted myself. I’m just what my friends call me; “severely confident” and that I “do not have any ounce of second hand embarrassment in my bones”,” Tubbo explained.

Niki widened her eyes slightly. “Really?” She asked and Tubbo nodded. “I would’ve never had guessed,” Niki muttered.

“I actually didn’t have any friends till like year six. A boy, now my best friend and roommate, complimented my antennas and asked if I wanted to hang with him and I had agreed. Unknowingly, I had just agreed to be adopted by an extrovert,” Tubbo said causing Niki to giggle.

“You can always count on an extrovert adopting you. That sort of thing happened to me as well, even though I’m an extrovert, but with Wilbur,” Niki explained.

“Oh? How long have you two been friends?” Tubbo questioned.

“Me and him have been friends since maybe the second year of college? I don’t really remember, all I know is that we became friends after he met Sally,” Niki said.

The more Tubbo hears about Sally, the more he wants to meet the woman.

“Has Wilbur told you about Sally?” Niki asked.

Tubbo nodded. “Well to be fair Puffy was the one who mentioned Sally first. When I left after Puffy’s lunch break, I came into the training grounds and I think the next hour and a half was just Wilbur rambling on about Sally and then he went on to talk about their daughter - Floris,” Tubbo said.

The elevator doors then opened and the two stepped out.

In fact, as soon as Wilbur was done talking about Sally, he immediately moved on to talking about Floris.

It was. . . sweet.

It reminded Tubbo of how his own father would gush about the teen to his coworkers or just about anyone who would listen. Back then it embarrassed Tubbo greatly but now, looking back on it, he definitely misses those kinds of moments with his father.

“Wilbur must really enjoy your company then or maybe he found out that he could talk your ear off whenever he wants,” Niki said. “Though I bet it’s the aforementioned,” She grinned.

Tubbo smiled softly, “maybe,” he said with a shrug.

“Anyways, I hope your outing with Ranboo goes well,” Niki said with a small wave before walking off to her cubicle.

“Ha, uh, yeah,” Tubbo muttered to no-one but himself, softly hitting his hands as he made his way to Sam’s office.

Mark sat inside the Bear Café a few minutes later than he and Thomas agreed on. Mark dropped Micheal off pretty late than he had expected, so he was planning on making an excuse but Thomas wasn’t around.

(Mark didn’t know if that was a good or bad thing.)

Mark kept his phone in front of him, hesitant to text Thomas if he was on his way. Mark couldn’t believe he couldn’t wait at least five more minutes for the brunette to show than spamming him.

Mark caught his reflection out the corner of his eye in the window next to him. (As much as Mark shapeshifts to his ‘Ranboo’ form, the pale white and midnight black on his face never cease to unnerve him slightly). He then glanced back down at his phone with an embarrassed flush. Mark really hoped he hadn’t overdressed with his white dress shirt, brown cardigan and faded blue jeans.

Micheal wanted to go to the dinosaur museum and who was Mark to deny him?

The sound of the bell ringing - signaling a customer - caused Mark to raise his head from his phone and quickly turn it off once he noticed it was Thomas.

The brunette was wearing khaki pants, and a brown sweater over a white turtleneck.

Mark relaxed a bit, comforted by the fact that not only was Mark not overdressed but the fact that Thomas wasn’t a no-show.

Thomas quickly made his way over to Mark and gave him an apologetic smile. “I’m really sorry I’m late, Sam needed some help cleaning up the workshop,” Thomas said.

“That’s alright. I was kinda late myself,” Mark said.

“Oh? But isn’t today your day off?” Thomas asked with furrowed brows.

Mark nodded, “I usually hang out with Micheal on my off days. He wanted to go to the museum by Meadow and we were so immersed that we forgot the time,” Mark said.

“The Dinosaur museum?” Thomas asked and Mark nodded. “I used to work there,” Thomas grinned.

“You did?” Mark asked.

Thomas nodded, “yeah! My boss, Eret, is a wonderful person. I know her quite personally, she and I are friends,” Thomas said. “I only quit because. . . “ he hesitated. “. . . my roommate wasn’t doing so well,” he admitted.

“Oh, well I hope they’re doing better,” Mark comforted.

“He is, I believe. It’s not as bad as it used to be. Anyways I’m glad I quit because a week later I heard about the internship at the headquarters,” Thomas smiled.

“And now you’re faking a relationship with a hero solely for the purpose said hero isn’t poked fun at for his “relationship” with a vigilante,” Mark said causing Thomas to laugh.

“Well have you told your beloved vigilante that your off the market?” Thomas asked.

“I have actually,” Mark stated.

“And how’d he take it?”

Honeybee had simply stared at him and tilted his head slightly. “I can still poke fun at you, right?” The vigilante asked which caused Mark to burst out into laughter.

“He took it pretty well,” Mark grinned.

“Ah, speaking of Honeybee, you did have some questions,” Thomas said.

“Right,” Mark said, feeling his face warm up. Mark had almost completely forgotten that, that was the sole reason that the two were even sitting in this café (he kinda hope that after his question were answered the two could just chat normally like how they were doing earlier).

“Well, shoot,” Thomas said, as he leaned back in his chair, arms folded over his chest.

“Do you know how long Honeybee has been patrolling?” Mark asked.

Thomas hummed softly. “I believe he started about four months ago, I think? I just know it was a week after. . . ya know,” Thomas gestured with his hands.

Mark nodded. “Yeah,” He said softly.

Mark guessed Thomas meant a week after Dreams arrest.

“How do you know him?” Mark asked.

“Uh, he helped me from getting mugged once,” Thomas answered sheepishly. “I was in such a state of shock that I couldn’t really defend myself.”

Mark had heard that Thomas was incredibly strong, that the brunette had dented the metal inside the dummy Karl built. It was quite impressive, even Technoblade was amused.

“Do you. . . know if he’s ever worked with other vigilantes? If he has someone on the inside?” Mark questioned.

Thomas furrowed his brows slightly. “I don’t think so?” He said. “He does a majority of his patrols alone, the only time I think he’s ever worked with someone is you,” Thomas stated. “I could be wrong though. . . “ he trailed off.

Mark nodded along. Okay so maybe the vigilante was just lying about working alongside other vigilantes, but how else could he just be getting information on the latest crime being committed. The suspicion that Honeybee had a “guy in the chair” was starting to become the only reason.

But who could be his “guy in the chair”? It had to be someone good with computers (obviously) and can easily access traffic cameras - which Mark assumes is being used.

Which meant whoever is helping Honeybee is a civilian who knows their way around or another vigilante that Mark would have to track down—

Marks thought process was then interrupted by the sound of Thomas’ stomach rumbling. The brunette flushed, “sorry, I haven’t eaten in a bit,” Thomas said.

“We could get something if you want, my treat,” Mark said as he held up his wallet.

“I’d feel bad to make you pay—“

“Genuinely man, I’m okay for paying for it, besides I’m kinda hungry myself,” Mark comforted.

Thomas then smiled. “Alright, let’s grab something to eat then,” He said.

After the two grabbed something to eat they just started talking about their day. Mark winced slightly when Thomas brought up that Niki had talked with him earlier and then Mark’s face warmed up as Thomas said that Niki thought the two were a nice pair.

(Mark is definitely gonna scold Niki when he gets back home.)

Then the two finished their small meal and walked outside. Mark glanced down at his watch, it was around seven and Mark still had more time to kill before needing to head back home. “You wanna head somewhere else?” Mark asked, looking down at Thomas.

Thomas’ eyes then brightened up as he grabbed Mark’s hands. “There’s this convenience store called ‘Chuckle Sandwich’ that my roommate and I go to constantly! We’re even friends with the owners!” Thomas grinned.

“Uh, lead the way then,” Mark said and Thomas nodded as he tugged Mark along, their hands now interlocked.

“I do have to warn you, they kinda. . . think I have a crush on you - well not you specifically, but you as Ender,” Thomas informed.

“Oh,” Mark said softly. “Why-why’s that?” He asked.

“My roommate mentioned that I had a work ‘boyfriend’, and everyone was nagging at me to tell them so I told them it was Ender that my roommate referenced, but they took it like I genuinely had a crush on you. One of the owners even had a talk with me in his car that I could tell them anything and they wouldn’t judge,” Thomas informed.

“Do you?” Mark questioned, a bit scared that he was crossing a line.

Thomas shrugged. “I like both guys and girls, prefer guys more, but they already know that. Anyways, I was telling you because you’re my friend and I do like you but in a platonic kind of way. I just didn’t want them making you feel uncomfortable if they ever brought it up,” Thomas smiled.

“That’s. . . sweet of you,” Mark said.

As the two made their way to the convenience store, Mark decided that he also wanted to know more about Thomas. Not just because Thomas was interesting but because Mark felt comfortable around him, felt like he wanted to be near the brunette whenever.

Mark felt giddy at the fact that he was getting another friend.

Especially one as sweet and thoughtful as Thomas.

Chapter Text

Tubbo pushed open the door of the Chuckle Sandwich convenience store. Ted flinched at the sudden loud ringing of the small bell over the door but relaxed when he saw it was Tubbo. “Thomas! . . . and friend of Thomas?” Ted said, furrowing his brows slightly.

“Ted, this is one of my coworkers Ranboo!” Tubbo grinned as Ranboo gave a small wave.

“Hi, it’s nice to meet you Mr.—“ Ranboo glanced down at Ted’s name tag. “Mr.Nivison,” He said.

Ted waved Ranboo dismissively, “please, just call me Ted, man,” Ted said. “You act like I’m the guys dad,” Ted rolled his eyes.

“Aren’t you the same guy who was bragging about me and Theseus to your friends from college on Friday?” Tubbo asked, lifting a brow and causing Ted to flush.

“Ey! Watch it kid, you’re in my store,” Ted said shaking a finger at Tubbo as the hybrid giggled. “Besides Schlatt was also doing that as well, I don’t know why your singling out just me,” Ted muttered.

Ranboo chuckled.

Suddenly from the back doors, Charlie walked inside holding an opened cardboard box. “That’s the last of it!” Charlie exclaimed as he sat down the box and caught sight of Tubbo and Ranboo. “Hey, Tubbo, whose your new friend?” Charlie asked as he began restocking the chip aisle.

“This is Ranboo, he’s a coworker of mine,” Tubbo explained.

Charlie glanced over at the two and then at their interlocked hands. “Does Ender know of your little friend, Thomas?” Charlie teased causing Tubbo to turn a bright pink.

“I told you it’s not like—,”

“What Ender doesn’t know won’t hurt him,” Ranboo interrupted causing Tubbo to look up at him with a bewildered look. Ranboo’s grin turned mischievous when he looked down at Tubbo and Tubbo pursed his lips to the side.

Tubbo guessed this was payback for playing into Niki’s misconception of the twos relationship.

Ted chuckled and Charlie’s jaw dropped as he laughed. “Guess Thomas isn’t the only one with competition,” Ted said, shaking his head.

“Ender already has Honeybee. It’s selfish of him to try and take Thomas as well—“

“Okay bringing you here as an obviously bad decision,” Tubbo said, as his face turned a bright pink. Tubbo let go Ranboo’s hand and grabbed his arm to tug him out of the store.

“Oh let the guy stay a while, Turbo!” Charlie begged. “It’s honestly quite mean that you don’t bring any of your other friends to introduce us to,” He whined.

“I don’t see you saying that to Theseus,” Tubbo said, letting go of Ranboo and putting his hands on his hips.

“That’s because we expect nothing of Theseus. He is perfect,” Ted responded causing Charlie to laugh and Tubbo to roll his eyes.

“You guys suck,” Tubbo said. Tubbo then pointed a finger at Ranboo. “And you! Don’t feed into their antics, I thought you were better than this,” He said.

Ranboo grinned. “You thought wrong,” He said.

The two left the convenience store about an hour later since Thomas was getting texts from his roommate begging Thomas to get him something to eat.

And Mark was panicking.

He had no idea why he said those things. They just came out of his mouth and seeing Thomas getting flustered instead of himself just added fuel to the fire.

Thomas held a plastic bag of his roommates favorite foods which was; a small deli sandwich, gummy bears and a bag of regular Doritos. (Which thank god, because if Thomas’ roommate liked cool ranch Doritos than Mark had no interest in meeting the guy.)

Thomas let out a small yawn. “We should do this more often,” Thomas said.

“What? Me asking questions about Honeybee and posing it as a date?” Mark asked sarcastically.

“No,” Thomas huffed. “Hanging out, or as we’d tell Niki - and now my friends - going out on a date,” Thomas said.

Mark felt his face warm up - and felt it get warmer once he saw that Thomas was grinning up at him. Mark should’ve poked fun at Thomas more, just to humble him.

“I mean, I guess meeting during brakes and texting isn’t exactly the same as hanging out freely in person,” Mark muttered.

“So you’d wanna do this again?” Thomas asked.

Mark shrugged, “I don’t see why not,” he replied.

Thomas cheered. “Just make sure this time you put a reminder on your phone instead of your calendar out in the open, where Niki can see it,” Thomas suggested causing Mark to flush.

“W-will do,” Mark muttered.

Suddenly Mark remembered the good news he was gonna tell Thomas. “Oh! I almost forgot to tell you something!” Mark exclaimed and Thomas let out a hum in response. “Niki said that me and her would be able to take in Micheal as early as this week. She just needs to wait for her day off on Sunday and she can sign the papers,” Mark said.

“Oh my god! That’s great!” Thomas exclaimed with a wide smile. “You’re gonna be a genuine big brother!” Thomas said.

“Well technically in the eyes of law - his uncle, since Niki’s my cousin, and she’s the one signing the papers, but yeah!” Mark grinned.

Thomas then hugged Mark tightly. “I’m so happy for you man!” Thomas said, giving Mark a small squeeze before letting go. “Would I be able to meet Micheal?” He asked.

“I don’t see why not,” Mark shrugged and Thomas smile grew. “You’re my friend and it would be weird if you’re supposed to be my “boyfriend” yet haven’t met the new addition to the family,” He said.

“Does he have like any favorite candy? I am determined to be this kids favorite uncle,” Thomas said.

“What!? It’s not even official yet and you’re already trying to take my title of favorite uncle?” Mark asked, fake offended.

Thomas stuck his tongue out at Mark. “Suck it, Boo!” He exclaimed.

“Well since you get to meet Micheal, can I meet your roommate one day?” Mark asked.

Thomas paused for a second as he thought about it. “I’d have to ask him, he’s pretty shy but I’ll try and convince him,” Thomas said and Mark smiled.

Hopefully by meeting Thomas’ roommate, Mark could learn more about Thomas himself.

Tubbo opened the apartment door, stepped inside, and closed it. “Tommy! Food!” Tubbo called out as he locked the door and placed the plastic bag on the dining table.

Suddenly the door to Tommy’s room swung open and Tommy ran past Tubbo and immediately started taking out the food from the bag. “Wow. No, ‘Hello, Tubbo’ or ‘How was your fake date, Tubbo?’ The disrespect,” Tubbo muttered.

“Hello, Tubbo. How was your very real date, Tubbo,” Tommy replied.

“No fuck you,” Tubbo said, crossing his arms over his chest.

“I’m sorry man! But I was starving!” Tommy excused.

“You could’ve literally made yourself something,” Tubbo stated.

Tommy frowned. “I was too lazy to make something,” Tommy defended causing Tubbo to scoff. “How was your putting with Ranboo?” He asked.

“It was nice. Uh, he wasn’t upset about me being late because he was also kinda late since he took Micheal - this kid he looks after since Ranboo’s in the big brother program - to the museum that I used to work at. Speaking of Micheal, Ranboo will be able to actually adopt him on like Sunday since Ranboo is related to Niki and Niki said she’d sign the papers,” Tubbo informed.

“That’s nice,” Tommy said. “Did Ranboo ask any worrying questions?” He asked.

“Just one. He asked if Honeybee ever worked with any vigilantes or had any guys on the inside,” Tubbo said.

“So I guess the lie you told him about working with other vigilantes didn’t work?” Tommy brought up and Tubbo nodded.

“The most he thinks is probably just an everyday civilian so I don’t think we have to worry just yet,” Tubbo said.

“Do anything else?” Tommy asked.

“I took him to the Chuckle Sandwich. He clicked pretty well with Ted and Charlie, the two seem to like him. Maybe I could introduce you to Ranboo one day,” Tubbo said.

“I don’t know, Tubbo,” Tommy sighed.

“Please,” Tubbo begged. “He really wants to meet you and you met Wilbur!” Tubbo said.

Tommy exhaled softly. “Fine, I’ll meet with the guy like probably next week, but only because you hold him dear to your heart,” Tommy teased causing Tubbo to smack his shoulder and Tommy to laugh loudly.

“You’re so fucking lucky my full strength doesn’t effect you,” Tubbo threatened.

Tommy stuck his tongue out at Tubbo. “That’s because I’m a big man,” Tommy grinned.

“Shut up and eat your food before I throw it to the pigeons outside,” Tubbo threatened before walking towards the living room and turning on the TV.

It was a news station, a lady with brown hair pulled into a bun sat alongside her male coworker. Tubbo recognized the two as the same people who broadcasted Dream’s arrest four months ago.

“—and onto other news, the hero’s Blaze and 404 have found a break in their case of finding Tommy Taken, the younger brother of former hero and now villain; Clay Taken.”

Tommy then walked out of the dinning room, “turn it up,” he said softly.

Tubbo gave Tommy a sad look as he reached over for the remote and turned up the volume. “Unfortunately we are not allowed to share such information yet by the request of Blaze and 404. The information will be available to the public by next Friday,” the woman informed.

The male turned to his coworker. “Man, how long has it been since we’ve found out anything new from Tommy Takens’ case?” He asked.

“I believe it’s been three months now,” The woman said.

“Geez, and here I was beginning to think the kid was dead—“

Tommy grabbed the remote and switched the channel to some Jeopardy style game show.

“I-I’m sure it’s nothing,” Tubbo comforted.

Tommy swallowed, blinking rapidly. “But what if it is? Did one of us accidentally hint something? Maybe drop something? My case has been radio silent for nearly three months and now it’s picking back up!?” Tommy exclaimed.

“Tommy, take in deep breaths,” Tubbo said as he stood and grabbed Tommy’s shoulders.

“What made them continue with the case?” Tommy asked.

“I don’t know. . . “ Tubbo said softly. “But you need to take in deep breaths, follow my breathing,” He said as he took in a deep breath.

Tommy followed suite.

Tubbo held his breath for a few seconds before exhaling and Tommy mirrored the action. “Again,” Tubbo said and Tommy repeated the action.

“Better?” Tubbo asked and Tommy nodded. “Maybe it’s just a small thing. We’ll worry about it later,” Tubbo said.

Tommy took in a shaky breath. “Are you sure?” Tommy asked and Tubbo nodded.

“I don’t want you stressing over something that’s probably just something that’s gonna get debunked in a few days. Besides, it’s not like we left behind anything they could use,” Tubbo said.

Tommy nodded. “You’re—you’re right,” He said.

Tubbo smiled softly. “Go on and finish your sandwich, I’ll find something better to watch,” Tubbo said and Tommy walked over to the dinning area.

As much as Tubbo was downplaying the situation, he’d be lying if he said it wasn’t hard to be optimistic for Tommy right then and there.

Tubbo could only pray that nobody that wanted to hurt Tommy heard the news.

“—The information will be available to the public by next Friday.”

If the blonde male inside the prison cell wasn’t already listening, that part surely caught his attention as he looked away from the spot of the wall he was looking at, and turned to the TV hanging on the wall just outside his cell.

The blonde scratched at his neck, the same area where a faint blue scar could be seen. He then stood from his bed and walked over to the bar doors.

He watched as a familiar picture of a smiling blonde with bright blue eyes was shown on the TV. A person so familiar that his shoulders dropped, and a fond smile tugged at the corner of his lips.

“Tommy,” The male whispered softly.

“I wouldn’t get your hopes up Dream,” a guard said as she moved away from the wall and towards the TV. The guard turned off the TV causing Dream to frown. “It’s probably just another fake tip,” She said.

Dream stayed silent as he stared at the blank TV. He can’t remember the last time Tommy ever smiled that brightly.

“And if it was real?” Dream asked, hands tightly gripping the bars.

“Well, I doubt he’d visit you,” The guard said.

Dream chuckled humorlessly. “I’d say the same but—“ he shrugged, “—what can I say? I’m optimistic,” Dream grinned.

The guard scoffed. “Just get some shut eye already. . . freak. Should’ve kept you in that padded cell,” The guard said, muttering the last part to herself as she walked back to the table she was sitting at and continued reading her book.

Dream walked back to his bed and sat down on it.

He couldn’t wait for Sapnap and George’s visit sometime later on.

After all, the two always seem to believe Dream has the answers to where Tommy’s hiding.

Chapter Text

Tubbo really didn’t want to go to work today.

After last night, Tommy laid in Tubbo’s room and the guy could barely fall sleep. No matter how many times Tommy tried, he just couldn’t.

Tubbo knew that Tommy needed someone around, but Tommy refused to let Tubbo skip work.

“I can call in sick,” Tubbo said. “Sam will understand.”

“I’m fine Tubbo, seriously,” Tommy replied.

“Are you sure?” Tubbo asked.

“Totally,” Tommy confirmed.

Tubbo really didn’t want to leave Tommy by himself. With all this stress Tommy might end up getting more nightmares, over-preening, and possibly having an anxiety attack.

“You’re starting to sound like me, man,” Tommy joked with a soft smile, probably trying to get Tubbo to loosen up.

Tubbo didn’t smile nor give Tommy a light push. “Please call me if you need me. I promise you I will pick it up,” Tubbo said, grabbing his bag and slinging it over his shoulder.

Tommy nodded, “I will,” He said.

“Okay, I’ll be back at seven. Love you,” Tubbo said, giving Tommy a hug before walking to the door.

“Love you too,” Tommy replied. Tubbo walked out the apartment and heard the door lock.

Tubbo let out a small sigh, shoving his hands in his pockets and walking down the flight of stairs.

Tubbo could only pray that Tommy could keep himself calm til Tubbo got back home.

As much as Tubbo wanted to be optimistic, the question of what led Sapnap and George to believe they’ll find Tommy, was practically eating away at Tubbo. He wanted to know - and when he knew, Tubbo wanted to destroy such evidence.

If Dream ever overheard that news station, and it caused Dream to break out? Tubbo might genuinely kill someone (that someone being Dream, obviously).

Tubbo’s phone then buzzed once he stepped outside the building.

Tubbo quickly took out his phone and was ready to answer it, run back inside, and call in sick for work. The plan disappeared when Tubbo saw it was a text from Ranboo and not from Tommy.

Boo!
Has your roommate given you a date of when he wants to meet???

Tubbo shut his eyes tightly.

He forgot about that.

While Tubbo trusted Ranboo, he didn’t exactly trust the hybrid to the point where Tubbo would tell him; I don’t think we can do next week, because my roommate might literally have a panic attack if he sees you because you’re a hero and my roommate is back to being a wanted person.

He said sometime next week

Boo!
Alright!

Boo!
I’ll see if I’m pretty busy next week. If not, then I’ll get back to you :)

okay!

Tubbo looked back at the apartment complex before walking to headquarters. Maybe he could convince Sam to let him leave early. . .

Saying Tommy was freaking out would be an understatement.

He was panicking like he’s in some old horror movie and just watched one of his new associates get killed by some dude in a mask who is annoyingly immortal and quiet.

As soon as Tommy locked the door behind Tubbo, he immediately double checked that all the windows were locked. After that, Tommy closed each and every blinds.

Tommy then laid down on the couch, his eyes drooping but Tommy refused to sleep. He knew that if he fell asleep, he would have the worst nightmares yet, and he wasn’t in the right head space to deal with that alone.

He’d go to Schlatt and Connor (since they weren’t working today) but Tommy doesn’t exactly think he can tell his friends of almost three months that he’s the younger brother of Dream and that he might be caught and put in a cell right next to brother dearest.

Maybe he should’ve asked Tubbo to stay behind. . .

No! Tubbo shouldn’t have to be constantly worrying about him! Tommy can’t count on Tubbo always being there! Tommy just has to man up and keep calm on his own.

But how can he keep calm for ten hours straight? And prevent himself from getting bored and possibly over-preening?

Usually a walk would work for him, but Tommy did not feel like this was the safest time to be outside in broad daylight.

Besides if Tubbo somehow convinced Awesamdude to come home early and Tubbo came back to an empty apartment, Tubbo would quite literally tear the city apart to find Tommy, and then Tommy would proceed to get a tearful lecture from Tubbo.

Tommy hasn’t been this paranoid since the first couple of weeks of being on the run.

Tommy was extremely lucky that Tubbo had his own place that no one really knew where it was, when Tommy ran from Dream.

(When Tubbo got the place, he was in a terrible mental state as he was dealing with his fathers death and didn’t want anyone - especially the media - bothering him.)

Speaking of Dream would this cause him to break out?

The reason why Dream finally got arrested was because he was out looking for Tommy. He fought the hero’s because Dream believed they were the reason Tommy turned his back on him. Dream shouted at the hero’s to give him back Tommy but the hero’s were confused.

(There was a theory going around that Dream had killed Tommy and it caused him to spiral, putting all the blame on the hero’s instead of blaming himself for his brothers death. Such a theory was obviously false since Tommy was still alive and breathing but it did give Tommy’s case less media coverage - which he was thankful of.)

And if Dream was looking for him back then, whose to say he stopped?

Tommy then curled himself into a ball on the couch.

He shouldn’t have thought of that.

Tommy could feel the terrified tears building up and he couldn’t push them down. He shouldn’t be crying. Maybe the evidence was fake, maybe it was just small. He shouldn’t be this scared!

. . . But he is.

Why?

Why is he so scared?

Sapnap and George loved Tommy like he was their little brother, and Tommy loved them like they were his big brothers.

Maybe because the last big brother you had hurt you, a voice in the back of Tommy’s head reasoned. Maybe because you didn’t do anything to help, the voice continued.

“But I did do something,” Tommy said.

Being the reason Dream was arrest and helping out those people in the warehouse last minute, isn’t much, the voice spat.

Tommy had nothing to say.

Even the people in the warehouse we’re terrified of Tommy because he resembled his brother and they thought they were going to be hurt again. Only one person heard Tommy out and that’s because the guy had a younger brother that Tommy reminded him of.

Tommy hoped the guy was doing better.

Dream had replaced the guys arm with a mechanical one, and the guy had cried out in pain when Tommy accidentally touched his shoulder where metal and skin met.

Tommy almost got the persons name but the sound of police sirens growing louder cut ‘em off. Tommy didn’t think the police would’ve arrived so soon after Tommy gave them the location to the warehouse.

The person told Tommy to leave, stating that the others would cover for him and the other victims, that Tommy helped break out of their trance, agreed.

Tommy had left through a window upstairs, just in time as well ‘cause the door was then kicked down.

All Tommy knew was that the persons name was Jack.

Chapter Text

Jack Manifold was a human who didn’t have any powers.

He was basically at the bottom of the barrel in a world whose population was majorly shapeshifters.

But he didn’t care. Jack didn’t care about not having any powers or looking bland, he had the best parents he could ask for and an awesome little brother.

He was good student, with almost perfect grades and was eligible to go to University after finishing high school!

Jacks life was good!

Key-word: was.

About six months ago, Jack’s shift at his work ended a bit later than he expected so he had to walk home at night. Which didn’t really bother him but with all the people going missing in L’Manburg, it didn’t exactly make him totally unafraid.

What was even more unnerving was that whoever was behind the crime, they weren’t targeting specific people. It was just some random person who was doing their everyday things.

Like for example, last week, one of Josh’s - Jacks brother - schoolmates went missing. She had just left her group of friends and when one of her friends went to catch up with her, she was gone.

Poor girl. Jack hoped she was safe.

The cases have also caused Jacks parents to be on edge whenever Jack or Josh were even five minutes late coming home.

Speaking of which, Jacks phone began ringing and when he pulled it out, he sighed when he saw it was his dad. “Hey, dad,” Jack greeted as he put the phone to his ear.

“Jack, where are you?” His father asked.

“Don’t worry, I just left work. It was a pretty busy day and it took me awhile to close up, I’m almost home,” Jack comforted.

“Jack you know how your mother gets whenever your late,” His father scolded.

Jack sighed. “I know, I know. I’ll try to make it home as soon as possible,” Jack said.

“O—. . . ood. . . way. . .”

Jack furrowed his brows. “Dad you’re cutting out,” Jack said as he pulled away his phone and set it on speaker. Jack’s phone had a single bar left which caused him to sputter a bit, he was pretty sure he had full bars.

“—ear, m. . ?”

“I’ll call you back, give me a sec,” Jack said as he ended the call.

As soon as Jack did he felt something hit his head and suddenly his vision went dark.

When Jack woke up, he was in some sort of makeshift prison inside some old warehouse. Jack’s hands felt around for his phone, keys, anything of his but he felt nothing.

Had he just been. . . kidnapped?

Jacks eyes widened as he quickly made his way to the bars and grabbed them. “Ay! What the hell you psycho?! Let me outta ‘ere !” Jack shouted, shaking the bars.

Jack shook it violently but it didn’t budge. Jack dropped his hands to his sides and looked around the ‘cage’ for anything useful.

The only thing inside was a message written in the dirt, there was splotches of blood just beneath the message;

You can never leave here

Jack felt his stomach drop as his breathing picked up.

The door was then swung open and Jack turned to look at his kidnapper.

To Jacks horror it was Dream, the number three hero. He wore his porcelain mask that now struck fear into Jacks heart. “Hello,” Dream said, his voice low as he stood a few inches away from the cell.

Jack didn’t reply.

“Forgive me for abducting you in a rather. . . barbaric way. I just couldn’t have your father listening to us,” Dream said holding up Jacks phone which was now shattered. Dream tossed the phone to the side.

“What. . . why are doing this? You’re the number three hero,” Jack whispered.

“Yes but here’s the thing, I’m only the number three hero because I took down more bad guys than the others aside from the Blood God and Crowfather. This is way to. . . go up in the world,” Dream said.

Even with the mask on, Jack knew the male was smiling.

“What—what way?” Jack asked.

Dream didn’t answer, instead he thrusted his hand out towards Jack, a black string left Dreams hand and connected itself to Jacks forehead. To which Jack immediately passed out and began having a dream.

Well, it was more like a nightmare.

He sat in a blank white room (it reminded him of those padded rooms inside jails), he was hugging his legs tightly to his chest. Jack then stood and began walking, he didn’t know why, how, or where but he just. . . did.

After a bit of walking he sat back down and stayed like that.

Sometimes, he’d have dreams of fighting people.

But a majority of the time he dreamt, was of that room.

Rarely was Jack woken up, and when he was, he was strapped to a table of sorts and experimented on by Dream. Dreams latest experiment on Jack was slowly replacing Jacks normal arm to a metal one.

Whenever Jack was awake for those experiments, he’d scream so loud, that he felt like he was going to burst his own eardrums and he sobbed so hard that his whole body shook.

And the most chilling thing?

Dream let him.

Dream let him because Dream knew that nobody would be coming to save Jack. The warehouse was miles away from any type of civilization, Jack could scream as loud as he wanted and nobody would hear him.

Jack was loosing his hope, and sanity.

He was so tired.

So tired to the point he begged and prayed to the gods above that the next experiment Dream did on Jack would kill Jack.

Death would a sweet release from this torture.

Jack couldn’t even imagine how the other victims felt.

He could hear their screams and cries in his dreams but it never woke him up, no matter how hard Jack tried to wake up, he couldn’t.

After god knows how many days, Jack woke up.

He was ready to scream, cry, beg as he felt the familiar leather around his torso and legs but he didn’t.

Instead, he felt and saw a boy, who was about his age, pressing his forehead against Jacks and cupping Jacks face. Shouts, and begging could be heard and the boy was crying softly.

As the boy kept his eyes closed, Jack got a good look at him.

The boy had white feathers right where the zygomatic bones were.

A mutation that Dream had.

Jack widened his eyes at the realization that the boy in front of him, was Dreams younger brother, Tommy Taken.

The boy then let go of Jacks face and pulled his forehead away. Shoulders shaking as he cried silently. It kinda reminded Jack of how Josh cried whenever he was really sad or relieved when the two were little.

Jack slowly reached out to Tommy with his good arm, his hand resting on Tommy’s shoulder. “Mate?” Jack said softly. “You okay?” He asked.

“Am I okay?” Tommy echoed. “You were literally put in a trance by my brother and you’re worrying about me?” He asked as he wiped his face.

At the mention of Dream, Jack tensed as he glanced behind Tommy. “It’s okay, he isn’t—he won’t be coming back, ever. He’s been arrested by the hero’s,” Tommy informed. Tommy went to rest his hand on Jacks bad shoulder but quickly moved it away once he winced.

(Tommy’s gaze turned sad as he glanced down at Jacks metal arm. He obviously wanted to ask something about it but it seems Tommy already knew the answer.)

Jack looked at Tommy and Jacks eyes watered over. “Really?” Jack said softly, voice cracking.

He took back all that begging for death if this was true. He wanted to live if this was true. Jack wanted to go back to Josh, his Mom, and his Dad more than anything if this was true.

Tommy nodded. “What’s your name? You’re practically the only cohesive person in this place,” Tommy said gesturing to the others.

Some were still asleep, others were balled up, some were hugging each other, others were thanking the gods above, all of them were crying. Some softer than others but they all were.

Jack swallowed softly, “I’m Jack—“

The sound of growing sirens cut Jack off.

People began crying louder, cheering.

Tommy’s eyes widened as he turned to the door of the warehouse. “I didn’t think they’d get here so quick, there’s still others that need to be saved,” Tommy said glancing from one sleeping person to another, his eyes watering over.

“You have to leave,” Jack said. “I’m thankful that you saved me but I don’t think the police will believe you. You have to go, we’ll cover for you,” Jack said.

“You will?” Tommy whispered.

“We will,” Some said as others began nodding.

“Thank you,” Tommy said tearfully.

“No, thank you,” Jack said. “You saved us from that bastards dreams,” He said.

Tommy didn’t say anything as he stood and jumped through a window just as soon as the door was kicked down. “Police!” An officer shouted as others showed up at the door.

The officers then lowered their guns at the sight, some taking off their hats, others covering their mouths and a few running inside weeping as they hugged someone they knew.

Like a few others, Jack rode inside an ambulance as some people took a look at his arm. They winced and some shook their heads at the sight, “sir what’s your name?” One asked.

“Jack Manifold,” Jack responded.

“Jack, sweetie, mind taking a few deep breaths for me?” The person from before asked as they put a mask on Jack.

Jack wanted to refuse it, he didn’t want to fall asleep again. What if he got a dream? What if it was the same dreams as before? He didn’t want to experience that, not again.

But his arm hurt so much and it would great if Jack didn’t have to feel that pain anymore.

Jack only gave a nod as he took in two deep breaths before falling asleep.

Thankfully, Jack didn’t get any dreams when he fell asleep.

Perhaps it was a form of mercy from the gods above, maybe they didn’t want Jack to suffer more than he already had.

To that, Jack tells them to piss off.

When Jack woke up, he didn’t know how long he was asleep. All he knew was that as soon as he woke up, his door was swung open and his brother was hugging him tightly.

“You’re alive!” Josh exclaimed, shoulders shaking as he cried softly. Just like Tommy did.

“Hi, Josh,” Jack greeted hoarsely, patting Josh’s back.

“Oh thank god!” His mom cried out as Jack felt his mom hug both him and Josh.

“You gave us such a heart attack,” His father said, ruffling Jacks hair which was a surprise to all of them. “First thing we’re doing when you get back home is giving you a hair cut,” His dad said causing Jack to burst out laughing.

His laughter then turned into sobs as he hugged Josh and his mother tightly. “It was so horrible,” Jack cried. “So, so terrifying,” Jack said.

Josh pulled away as their mom cupped Jack’s face and wiped his tears away with her thumbs. Their father hugged Josh as Josh hugged their dad.

“Oh, Jack,” She coo’d. “You are so strong,” She said tearfully, her voice cracking. “And I’m so sorry you went through all that pain,” A tear ran down her cheek. “That man will rot in his cell for the rest of his life,” She said.

“He took my arm mom,” Jack whispered, voice breaking. “I screamed and cried as loud as I could and he didn’t stop me because he knew nobody would be coming,” He said, tears falling once more.

“But he was wrong,” His mother said. “The police say they were tipped by an anonymous caller whose voice resembled Dreams brother,” she said and Jack was so ready to defend that boy if his mom said anything bad about him.

“And bless that little boys heart,” his mom said. “I hope that poor boy is safe, that he’s with someone he trusts. He saved you and all those other people, and I’m forever thankful to him,” She said.

“I am too,” Jack said softly pressing his forehead to his mother’s.

His mother then hugged him once more, her head resting on Jacks shoulder.

Jack could only stare down at his metal arm.

His metal fingers twitched slightly and Jack felt like crying.

Jack Manifold was a normal human who didn’t have any powers and he never cared for it.

But Jack never felt more powerless than he ever did, in that moment. Staring down at what was a constant reminder of what happened inside that damned warehouse.

Jack is forever grateful to Tommy for saving him. So when Jack heard the news that the teen might actually be found, Jack began writing what he wanted to tell Tommy all those months ago.

And even if the teen wasn’t found or didn’t want to be. Jacks’ waited four months to properly thank Tommy Taken, he can wait a few more.

Chapter Text

Tubbo walked inside headquarters and looked over at Puffy who seemed a bit down. “Hey, Puffy. What’s up?” Tubbo asked, hands resting on the desk.

Puffy gave Tubbo a sad look, “did you see the news last night?” She asked and Tubbo refrained from tensing up.

“The one about the Taken case?” Tubbo asked softly and Puffy nodded.

“Everyone’s feelings are a bit. . . confused. On one hand, they want to be happy that the kid is gonna be found. On the other, they don’t wanna get their hopes up if the information is something small, or that it leads them to find out he’s actually dead,” Puffy stated.

“How do you feel?” Tubbo asked.

Puffy shrugged. “I don’t know how I feel. I viewed Dream as a little brother when he worked here, he told me practically everything about Tommy. So much to the point where I felt as if I actually knew the kid despite never seeing him. I just hope that boys safe,” Puffy said, her chin resting on her hand. “It’s just—I can’t believe such a sweet person such as Tommy was related to a. . . “ Tubbo could tell that Puffy couldn’t find the best way to describe Dream.

“A douchebag?” Tubbo tried and Puffy nodded. “Yeah me too,” Tubbo agreed.

Suddenly an arm was slung around Tubbo’s shoulder and Tubbo looked up to see that it was Jack. “Hey, Thomas. Puffy,” Jack greeted with a small smile. “What’re you two talking about?” He asked.

“We we’re just talking about Tommy Taken since his case as been updated,” Puffy said.

“So you guys saw the news as well?” Jack asked.

“I think everyone in the whole city saw the news,” Puffy said.

“How do you feel about the situation Jack?” Tubbo asked.

Jack then pulled his arm away from Tubbo and began picking at his glove on his other arm. “Uh, I-I’m happy. It’d be nice to see that the guy who saved Dreams’ victims, is alive and well,” Jack said.

Puffy’s sad look directed at Jack didn’t go unnoticed by Tubbo. “You two better head on to your bosses or else you’ll both be late,” Puffy said.

Jack nodded and Tubbo waved slightly. “Bye Puffy,” Tubbo said as the two walked over to the elevators.

“How do you feel about Takens case, Thomas?” Jack questioned, pressing the button the called for the elevator.

“Me?” Tubbo asked and Jack nodded. “I don’t really know, the guys been in hiding for so long, what if he doesn’t actually want to be found?” He said.

“Wouldn’t be too farfetched, he did leave pretty quickly after freeing Dreams victims. He probably didn’t want to be turned in to the police simply because he was Dreams’ brother,” Jack said.

It unnerved Tubbo slightly how Jack hit the nail right on the head.

The elevator doors opened and the two stepped inside. Jack pressed the number two button. “How’d you know he left pretty quickly?” Tubbo asked.

“Huh? Oh, I uh. . . lucky guess?” Jack shrugged but he didn’t sound so confident. In fact, he sounded nervous. As if he was hiding something.

“Jack, are you not telling me something?” Tubbo questioned as the elevator doors closed.

“It’s-it’s not something for the faint of heart,” Jack said, picking at his black glove again.

“Is it something that has to do with your hand?” Tubbo asked and Jack stopped. Tubbo’s eyes widened slightly, “I-I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to pry!” Tubbo apologized.

“It’s fine, Thomas,” Jack said. “Look, I’ll tell you the story later. It’s not exactly something that can be discussed at work,” He said.

“Here’s my number,” Tubbo said handing Jack a piece of paper. “You can text me when you want to talk,” He suggested.

Jack huddled slightly with a smile. “You sure Ender will be okay with this?” Jack asked teasingly causing Tubbo to smack Jacks arm. Jack laughed loudly as the elevator doors opened.

Jack stuffed the piece of paper in his pocket as the two stepped out. “Thanks, Thomas,” Jack said softly with a small smile.

“Of course! I’m your friend, Jack,” Tubbo grinned and Jack ruffled Tubbo’s hair as he walked over to Niki.

Tubbo watched as Jack left before walking to Sam’s office.

Maybe with the new information Tubbo got about everyone’s feelings about the case, Tubbo can use it to ease Tommy’s anxieties.

“You alright Thomas?”

Tubbo turned to look over at Sam who was no longer working on the paperwork in front of him, and staring at Tubbo with a concerned look. “Hm? Oh, uh, y-yeah, I’m fine,” Tubbo replied. “It’s just my roommate,” He said, taking out his phone and turning it on briefly.

Tubbo frowned when he saw that he didn’t have any message notifications from Tommy. It’s been nearly four and a half hours, there’s no way Tommy didn’t need or want something from Tubbo at the moment.

Tommy was probably brooding. Probably telling himself not to bother Tubbo (which is total bull because Tubbo literally told Tommy to text him if Tommy ever needed anything).

“Oh? What’s up with your roommate?” Sam asked.

Tubbo chewed at the inside of his cheek. Tubbo couldn’t exactly tell Sam that his roommate was Tommy Taken, the teen that everyone is currently having mixed feelings about because he probably isn’t dead like how everyone originally thought (even though Tommy never was). “He’s terribly sick,” Tubbo decided on saying. “I told him to text me if he needed but I’ve got nothing,” He frowned.

Sam hummed softly. “Well, you did finish your share of paperwork and you’ve done so well with catching up to me on my work, considering this is almost your third week working with me,” Sam said, his finger curled underneath his own chin.

“Are. . . are you saying I can have the rest of the day off?” Tubbo asked softly.

“Well, it does come at a price,” Sam said.

Tubbo rolled his eyes jokingly as he had a small smile. “You want me to get you a chocolate croissant and black coffee through the rest of this week?” Tubbo asked, crossing his arms over his chest.

“Two chocolate croissants—“ Sam corrected. “And throughout next week, please,” Sam smiled.

Tubbo grinned. “Thanks, bossman,” Tubbo said giving Sam a quick hug before grabbing his bag and walking out of the office.

Sam chuckled softly as he leaned back in his chair, shaking his head slightly.

“That boy. . .” Sam whispered to himself fondly before continuing to work on the paperwork in front of him.

Seems like Tommy was right to stay home because after spending about five hours alone inside the apartment, Tubbo came home. “You’re home early,” Tommy noted, taking a sip of his coffee.

“Isn’t it pretty late for coffee?” Tubbo asked turning to look at the clock which read two-thirteen.

Tommy shrugged and Tubbo left it be.

“How’d you convince Sam to give you the day off?” Tommy asked.

“Told him, you weren’t feeling too well and that I was worried about you. Sam’s a big ol softie, so he let leave early, besides he wasn’t planning on doing anything big, just some paperwork,” Tubbo answered. “Besides I don’t have anything better to do today so there’s also that. . . “

Tommy raised a brow. “Don’t you have patrol with Ender today?” Tommy questioned turning to Tubbo, as Tubbo facepalmed.

“I forgot about that,” Tubbo muttered.

“Hm, you’re lucky you have me to remind you of things,” Tommy said as he put down his coffee and leaned back on the couch. “. . . you don’t think it’s anything big do you?” Tommy asked, referring to the latest information on his case.

Tubbo walked over and sat next to Tommy, “probably not, I mean it’s been three months of radio silence and now things are popping up? Either they didn’t notice it at first or it’s just something small that they’re calling big because it’s been so silent,” Tubbo said.

Tommy nodded as he brought his legs up to his chest and hugged them tightly. “You thought of something?” Tubbo asked.

Tommy shrugged. “It’s just. . . Dream was looking for me before he was thrown in jail. Whose to say he stopped?” Tommy brought up.

Tubbo didn’t think of that.

“Tommy, I promised to protect you from your brother the moment you ran to my place away from Dream. I won’t let him hurt you,” Tubbo said, placing a hand on Tommy’s shoulder.

“But what about you?” Tommy asked.

Tubbo furrowed his brows slightly. “What do you mean?” He said.

“Tubbo. . . you’re practically the only person I have left who truly knows me, from way before all of this. I want to protect you as well,” Tommy stated, resting his hand on top of Tubbo’s which still rested on Tommy’s shoulder. “I don’t want to loose you,” He said.

“I don’t want to loose you, either,” Tubbo murmured, letting his forehead touch Tommy’s. “You’re all I got as well.”

Tommy took in a shaky breath. “We really need to get more friends in on our actual lives,” Tommy joked causing Tubbo to pull away and laugh.

Tubbo’s laughter then died down into soft giggles. “Are you sure you want to patrol today? I can stay home if you want,” Tubbo suggested.

Tommy shook his head, hugging his legs again. “You gotta be the hero for other people. Besides, you still have to give Ender all that fake information till next Thursday,” Tommy pointed out.

“What’re we gonna do after that?” Tubbo asked.

Tommy shrugged, “it all depends on how Wilbur views Honeybee. If he sees you as a threat, we have to take extra precautions and avoid Ender and other hero’s at all costs. If he doesn’t, we can patrol like we used to and don’t have to worry about hero's anymore,” Tommy said.

Tubbo hummed softly as he leaned back on the couch.

“Guess this means next week may be my final week teasing Ender as Honeybee,” Tubbo said his wrist resting against his forehead. “This is just like Romeo and Juliet—“

“This is nothing like Romeo and Juliet,” Tommy interjected causing Tubbo to snicker and fall on top of Tommy’s lap causing a small ‘oof’ to leave Tommy.

Tubbo exhaled slowly through his nose. Multiple thoughts now rattling through his head. He didn’t think of the possibility of Dream still looking for Tommy, Tubbo assumed Dream would’ve stopped because he was in prison.

What if Dream did break out? What if Dream took Tommy while Tubbo was at work? It wouldn’t take long for Tubbo to notice Tommy’s disappearance as soon as Tubbo stepped through the door but Tubbo’s gone for a majority of the day. . .

What would Tubbo’s father do if he was in Tubbo’s position?

. . . Would his father even agree to all the stuff Tubbo’s done?

Tubbo’s lied to people, countless people. And it wasn’t like any small white lie bullshit, it was lies that could cause Tubbo’s new friends and co-workers to believe that Tubbo betrayed them.

“Tommy,” Tubbo called out, causing Tommy to hum in reply. “Do you. . . do you think my dad would’ve agreed to all of this? Messing with his coworkers just so I can keep you safe? Keep my own identity hidden?” Tubbo asked.

Tommy’s eyes saddened a bit as he titled his head slightly. “Of course. Jordan would’ve been so happy to see that you started to help innocent people. As for keeping me safe? I’m not saying he would’ve done the same thing but. . . he would’ve done something along the lines,” Tommy said before resting his arm on top of Tubbo, giving the brunette a sort of “lazy hug”.

Tubbo leaned his head against Tommy’s stomach, his hands balling into fists nervously. “I just. . . I miss him so much,” Tubbo cried, letting out a small, wet laugh. “I wish he was here,” he said.

Tommy rubbed Tubbo’s shoulder comfortingly. “Me too,” He said softly. “Though, he’d probably have found us in the first month of hiding cause of his momma bird instincts,” Tommy pointed out.

Tubbo chuckled. “Dragon, not bird,” Tubbo corrected.

Tommy shrugged. “Same thing. Dragons are just scaly birds,” Tommy said.

“They really aren’t,” Tubbo disagreed.

“Name one thing that a Dragon has that a bird doesn’t,” Tommy challenged.

“Fire breathing,” Tubbo said immediately.

Tommy narrowed his eyes slightly at Tubbo. “Touché,” Tommy said.

The two then bursted into laughter. Their laughter soon died down and they didn’t move from the hug. And if they later fell asleep like that, that was their business.

Chapter Text

Jordan Underscore was a dragon hybrid. Hybrids weren’t unusual since they were the second majority of the population, on the planet. But dragon hybrids were really rare.

Throughout Jordan’s life he felt as if he was only approached by kids at school because he was such a rare species. It made him dislike his dragon traits. It made him yearn to be like the other common hybrids, or maybe even a human who didn’t have abilities.

Everyone in his life made him feel like that.

Everyone. . . except for a girl named Beatrice.

She had long blonde hair and sparkling blue eyes. She was also a bee hybrid, always showing her golden wings, and antennas. She was a very outspoken person, or so Jordan heard. Beatrice came to the school around Jordan’s senior year, and she was almost always surrounded by a crowd. Insect hybrids were unusual, not very common but not rare like Dragon hybrids.

One day, the girl approached him. At first Jordan thought she was only going to ask him about his traits but she never did. . .

Beatrice just wanted to make a friend - a genuine friend since she didn’t even know the people that surrounded her constantly, it made her feel alone. Jordan was hesitant at first but agreed, he too felt alone because of everyone swarming him with questions.

Jordan guessed he wanted to befriend someone who struggled with the same thing.

Their friendship soon blossomed into a relationship after Jordan’s third year of college.

After a year of dating, they got married. A few months after that, Beatrice was pregnant.

Jordan was ecstatic to be a father, and Beatrice was delighted that she was going to become a mother. A week after they found out Beatrice was pregnant they started looking for baby names (Tubbo was their favorite name for a boy, and for a girl it was Abby, because Jordan thought it would be funny to have a child nicknamed as ‘Bee’). Also, almost immediately after the ultrasound they got, revealed they were going to have a baby boy, they started decorating Tubbo’s room.

Beatrice and Jordan had a little bet whether their son would be a bee hybrid just like his mother, or a dragon hybrid like his father.

“Well, Dragon traits aren’t exactly easy to pass down,” Jordan said.

“Oh that’s bull! The minute Tubbo comes into this world, he’ll be spewing fire all over his room,” Beatrice argued.

“How is him getting dragon traits easier to believe than him being a bee hybrid?” Jordan questioned.

Beatrice shrugged. “I like a challenge,” She grinned.

One day, a few weeks after Beatrice’s ultrasound, Jordan used his abilities to save a woman from getting assaulted. The police had arrested him but instead of being thrown into prison for using his powers without a license, Jordan was approached by a man named Philza Craft aka Crowfather - the number two hero.

Jordan was given the proposition of being a hero; Phil saw something in Jordan and Phil didn’t want such potential to be wasted away in some cell. After discussing with Beatrice, Jordan became a hero, working for SMP Headquarters.

Jordan had went by the name Captain Sparklez, cheesy, but he chose it since whenever Beatrices was happy or passionate about something, she’d keep this sparkle in her eyes. It’s one of the many things Jordan loved about her.

Jordan quickly grew to the top of the ranks, growing a friendly rivalry with Phil.

Beatrice and Kristen, Phil’s wife, became fast friends. Kristen was excited to see the little one as she gushed about her and Phil’s two children; Wilbur and Technoblade.

(What freaked out Jordan the most was that Phil’s kid’s were like three years younger than Jordan himself! While Jordan made jokes about Phil being old, he didn’t think Phil was that old! Not to mention Phil’s kids were the number one and five heros: The Blood God and Triton.)

When it reached Beatrices ninth month of being pregnant, Jordan had two weeks off of work so he could stick by his wife’s side, because he didn’t want to be at work when she went into labor.

And when Beatrice finally went into labor, Beatrice was immediately taken into the operation room while Jordan was pacing in a patients room where Beatrice would join him, with Tubbo in her arms. (Beatrice didn’t want Jordan being in the delivery room as Beatrice was already squeamish of getting a c-sectioned and didn’t want her husband to faint from seeing her literal guts.)

Jordan was slightly worried when he saw a handful of doctors run into Beatrices’ room but shrugged it off as nothing. It wasn’t until one of the doctors came into the room and had a solemn look.

“You are Beatrice Underscores husband correct?” The doctor asked softly.

Jordan nodded. “How-how is she? How’s Tubbo?” Jordan asked.

The doctor gave Jordan a sad look. “Your son is a very healthy baby, but I’m afraid to tell you that your wife couldn’t make it. She was strong but. . . “ the doctor trailed off and Jordan inhaled shakily. “She got to see her son though, she died with a smile on her face and her hand cupping his cheek,” The doctor said.

Tears started building up in his eyes. “Can I—Can I see my son?” Jordan asked tearfully and the doctor nodded as he waved over a nurse outside.

The nurse was cradling Tubbo as he cried. As soon as the nurse saw Jordan she immediately handed the infant to him. “You’re lucky. He hasn’t opened his eyes yet. You’ll be the first person he sees,” She said tearfully, patting Jordans back. The nurse and doctor left Jordan inside the room.

Jordan sat down on the bed, as he held Tubbo - his son. “Hi bud,” Jordan coo’d, his tears building up. “I’m your dad,” He said, his mouth slightly twitching downward as he smiled at Tubbo.

Jordan rubbed his finger against Tubbo’s soft, round cheeks. Tubbo’s cries seemed to hush, his eyes finally opening as he grabbed at Jordan’s finger. Tubbo had dark brown eyes just like Jordan, but Tubbo had that sparkle in his eyes that his mother has—had.

Jordan let out a wet laugh, shifting the newborn to lay his head on Jordan’s shoulder rather than Jordan’s arm. “You have your mothers sparkles,” He said softly, tears falling down his cheeks.

Tubbo let out a soft gurgle, his hands balled up into fists, and chest rising and falling slowly.

It was weird. . . despite the fact Beatrice was now dead. Jordan couldn’t but feel her next to him, he could practically hear her cooing softly at Tubbo.

It was then Jordan realized that Tubbo had antennas and small golden wings on his back.

Jordan smiled sadly. “I win,” He said, his voice breaking and then inhaled sharply, closing his eyes and letting his tears fall. He prayed. . . wished that Beatrice could still hear him in the afterlife.

Raising Tubbo as a single parent wasn’t as hard as Jordan thought it would be. (But that’s probably because he had called up Phil and his wife for help when Tubbo couldn’t stop crying in the dead of night. Bless Kristen, the angel, for asking if Jordan wanted her to teach him how to calm down Tubbo.)

As Tubbo grew so did Jordan’s love for his son.

Even though Jordan was gone for a majority of the day, and had Kristen babysit Tubbo, Jordan always made time for Tubbo. Graduation? Jordan recorded the entire thing on his phone. T-Ball game? Jordan was the loudest supporter there. Parent-teacher conference? Jordan was there.

(There were times were Jordan didn’t know what to do. Tubbo would ask about his mother a lot and Jordan and answer with such haste and detail. Jordan remembered how one time Tubbo asked if Jordan hated him because Tubbo “killed his mom”.

“Who told you that?” Jordan said softly.

Tubbo shrugged. “Some kids at school said because mom died after giving birth to me, I killed her. Did. . . did I?” Tubbo asked.

“Oh, Bo,” Jordan coo’d as he hugged Tubbo. The eleven year old, practically curling into a ball on Jordan’s lap. “You didn’t kill your mom, your mom fought so hard to see your face. She just got tired that’s all. In fact, the doctors say she died with a smile. She loved you with all her heart,” Jordan said and Tubbo had a sad look in his eyes, but it was more of a fond sadness. “And, I could never hate you, I love you too much to do that,” Jordan said, pressing a kiss on Tubbo’s hair.

“I love you too dad,” Tubbo said softly.)

Jordan was happy when Tubbo came home one day from sixth grade and told Jordan how he made a new friend named Tommy Taken.

Jordan liked Tommy.

The kid was loud, talkative, nice, smart, and incredibly extroverted. Tommy would always be at Jordan’s door asking for Tubbo. Sometimes, Tubbo would be the one running over to Tommy’s house, and not coming back till 7pm.

Jordan also like Tommy’s family. They were incredibly sweet, and funny.

So when Jordan heard the news of the plane crash that held Tommy and Clay’s family, he wasn’t surprised to see Tommy and Clay at his doorstep. Clay looked like he had just finished crying and Tommy looked as if he was about to continue.

“Come on in you two, I’ll get you some tea,” Jordan smiled softly.

“Thank you Mr.Underscore,” Clay said as he took off his shoes. Tommy hurriedly took off his shoes before running to Tubbo and hugging him tightly. Jordan’s heart broke as he heard Tommy’s muffled cries and Tubbo patted Tommy’s back, tears forming in Tubbo’s eyes.

“If you want, you two can stay here till you graduate high school in a few months. I doubt a seventeen year old can pay off house bills just yet,” Jordan said softly.

“Thanks for the offer, but I wouldn’t want to intrude—“

“Oh please, you and Tommy will always be welcomed here,” Jordan grinned, patting Clay’s back.

Clay glanced down at the ground and Jordan softened. “Look kid, you don’t have to “be strong” around me or your brother. It’s okay to cry. What’s not okay is bottling up how you feel,” Jordan said softly.

Tears instantly clouded Clay’s vision before he hugged Jordan tightly and cried silently onto his chest.

Clay and Tommy stayed with Jordan and Tubbo for about a year.

During that year, Jordan suggested Clay to work at the SMPHeadquarters. Clay had potential with his ability to put a person into a sleep-like state and influence the persons dreams causing them to do whatever they were doing in their dreams, it could be potential for helping out scared civilians or tough villains.

Clay took the offer and was employed on the spot. But because of Clay’s young age (and since he had just turned eighteen) he worked alongside two others around his age: George and Sapnap.

The three instantly clicked. One was almost never seen without the other two (sometimes even Tommy and Tubbo could be seen, trailing closely behind the trio.)

Jordan was so proud of Clay as well, he rose to the top - just like Jordan had when he was first employed. Other hero's started calling Clay Sparklez 2.0, some saying that he’d probably be as good as Jordan was.

(Jordan wished he would’ve saw how such words effected Clay. Maybe this would’ve never have happened. . . )

Clay was training constantly and always volunteered to go out on the field. He was a respected and lovable hero to all.

People started going missing two years later, and the cases were handed over to Jordan, since people suspected that it was the work of a villain and Jordan was usually the go to for such hostage cases.

Jordan had accepted the case.

About a week of working on the case, Jordan caught sight of one of the missing persons wandering the empty streets of a quiet downtown area. “Ma’am?” Jordan called out, landing on the ground in front of her.

The woman didn’t respond. Her arms were dangling in front of her, her feet dragging on the floor. She looked like a zombie. “Ma’am!” Jordan called again.

No response.

Jordan let out a sigh before touching his ear piece. “Hannah,” Jordan said.

“Yes, sir?” Hannah answered.

“I found one of the missing people but. . . she’s not responding. She’s acting like a zombie of sorts,” Jordan said his brows furrowing slightly.

“Acting like a zombie?” Hannah echoed. She hummed softly. “Try interacting with her, I’ll grab Phil and tell him your location. I have a bad feeling about this,” Hannah said.

“So do I,” Jordan replied before taking slow steps towards the woman as to not freak her out. As Jordan got closer, he realized that the woman had bandages on her arms and legs, as well as faint bruises. She was probably unresponsive because of whatever happened to her while she was around her captor.

Jordan’s eyes saddened as he sympathized with the unresponsive woman and the many others still missing. “Hannah, get Ponk as well. She’s pretty beaten badly,” Jordan informed.

“On it,” Hannah responded.

Jordan made sure his hands were visible just so the woman wouldn’t start panicking. “Rebecca?” Jordan called out, finally remembering the woman’s name. It seemed as though she heard him because she let out a grunt.

“My names Captain Sparklez, I’m here to take you somewhere safe,” Jordan said.

Her movements were becoming more stiff, her hands twitching. Jordan could see tears falling down her face. “It’s alright, Rebecca. You’re safe now, whoever hurt you won’t ever get that chance again,” Jordan said softly.

“. . . un.”

Jordan furrowed his brows. “Excuse me?” He asked.

“Run,” Rebecca muttered, her face now showing. Tears were flowing down her cheeks but her eyes remained closed. Suddenly, as if she was a puppet tied to strings, she lifted her arm and ice shot out of her hands.

Jordan quickly dodged and took cover behind a car. “Hannah, I’m gonna need back up! When’s Phil and Ponk getting here?!” Jordan exclaimed.

“He just left! Why? What’s going on?” Hannah asked.

“Rebecca, the woman, she just started attacking me but she told me to run. I don’t think she’s in control,” Jordan said.

“Do you think she’s under someone else’s influence?” Hannah questioned.

Jordan looked over the car and quickly ducked as an icicle flew above his head. “I think so! Tell Phil not to hurt her. I’ll try and hold her off till Phil and Ponk join me,” Jordan informed quickly flying up above the woman and landing on a nearby rooftop.

He needed to think of something.

He needed to get Rebecca unconscious.

Jordan dug into his suits pockets and pulled out sleeping gas. After this, Jordan is gonna give Sam the biggest hug.

Jordan quickly flew down and Rebecca outstretched her hands, causing a wave of ice to approach Jordan, Jordan opened his mouth and purple flames quickly melted the ice.

Rebecca moved her arms to cover her face from Jordan’s flames but moved down her arms when she didn’t feel the heat. With the opening, Jordan threw the gas at Rebeccas feet.

Rebecca stumbled slightly, her arms falling and legs swaying. It was obvious whoever was controlling her was trying to make her continue to fight but her body gave in and she fell.

Jordan quickly grabbed Rebecca and set her down softly onto the ground.

Rebecca let out labored breaths. Eyes squinting as her mouth was partially opened, she seemed to be having a nightmare.

Before Jordan could do anything else he felt a stabbing pain in his stomach. Jordan looked down to see a knife embedded in his stomach. “What. . . ?” Jordan whispered before turning to look at his attacker.

Jordan’s eyes widened once he caught the familiar sight of a white porcelain mask, a smile etched into the masks face. “I’m sorry Jordan, I appreciate everything you did for me and Tommy but. . . you were getting to close,” Clay said.

“Clay. . . “ Jordan said softly, angry tears building up. “You. . . “ he coughed roughly. “did this?” Jordan finished.

“It’s not a pretty sight but, there are sacrifices to be made in life,” Clay said squatting down to Jordan’s level. Clay lifted up his mask allowing a Jordan to get a good look on Clays face.

Jordan would’ve much preferred to stare at that dumb mask whilst he died. He hated that he had to stare at the kid he took care of, took in, gave a job to. Clays bright green eyes and freckles decorating his cheeks and nose made him look innocent - naive.

Clay gave Jordan a sad look. “Don’t worry, I won’t touch a hair on Tubbo’s head. You have my word,” Clay said, before pulling his mask down and pulling up his hood.

Clay then picked up Rebecca bridal style. “No. . . Leave her alo—“ Jordan winced at the burning pain in his side as he reached for the woman but couldn’t touch her.

“You should stop talking, conserve your energy. It’d be a shame if Tubbo lost another parent,” Clay said, not even sparring Jordan a glance. “Though it would be beneficial for me if you died,” Clay stated before walking off.

Jordan breathed heavily, his hand pressed against his stomach.

“Hannah. . . “ Jordan said softly.

“Jordan?! Oh my god, are you okay!?” Hannah exclaimed.

Jordan winced. “I’m. . . losing too much blood—“ he coughed roughly again, this time spitting up blood. “—I don’t. . . I don’t think I can make it,” Jordan was now breathing through his mouth, not being able to get enough oxygen through his nose.

“Phil is on his way with Ponk just—just keep fighting!” Hannah urged.

“Hannah. . . if I die—“

“Sir,” Hannah began her voice now cracking.

“Please,” Jordan begged, tears blurring his vision. “Tell Tubbo. . . that I love him. . . and I’ll always—“ Jordan grunted, “—always be with him. . . just like his mom,” Jordan said.

“I will, but you can tell him yourself,” Hannah said.

Jordan swallowed thickly. “Hannah. . . one more thing,” Jordan began.

“Yes?” She replied.

“Don’t. . . don’t trust Dream,” Jordan gritted.

The sound of wings flapping took Jordan’s attention, as he couldn’t hear Hannah questioning him. “Jordan!” Ponk shouted.

“Oh my god,” Phil said as he landed and the two ran up to the raven haired male.

Jordan winced as Ponk touched his wound. “How bad is it doc?” Jordan joked, with a soft smile.

“Jordan. . . “ Ponk said softly. “I can’t—you’re loosing too much blood, I can’t heal you with so much blood gone,” Ponk said.

“That’s not good,” Jordan muttered.

“We have to take him to the hospital, now,” Ponk said. “You carry him, I’ll be there soon,” Ponk said.

Phil nodded as he picked up Jordan and quickly flew off. “Stick with us mate, you gotta keep your eyes open for us. For Tubbo,” Phil said.

Jordan hummed softly. “Phil. . . “ Jordan began.

“Save it, Jordan. You need to keep your energy,” Phil said.

Though the advice was futile since both Phil and Jordan both knew that Jordan wasn’t getting out of this alive. “Thank you. . . for everything,” He said softly.

“You can thank me tomorrow,” Phil gritted.

“Promise me. . . you’ll comfort Tubbo. . . yeah? He’s gonna. . . gonna need a shoulder,” Jordan said. “I trust. . . I trust you’ll look after him,” His eyelids felt heavy.

“I’ll look after him in the waiting room while you’re healing,” Phil assured.

Jordan chuckled. “Never—never thought you as the—“ he coughed again, spitting up more blood. “—the optimistic type,” Jordan said.

“Me either,” Phil said.

Phil then arrived at the hospital and pushed open the door. Doctors and nurses immediately rushed to Phil and put Jordan on a bed, dragging him to an operation room.

Phil stared at his hands and suit that was drenched in Jordan’s blood.

With all that adrenaline and worry, it completely slipped Phil’s mind to ask Jordan who injured him.

After about fifteen or twenty minutes, Tubbo and Tommy ran inside the hospital. “Where’s Jordan Underscore!?” Tubbo demanded through his tears.

“He just started getting operated on,” The front desk lady said.

“What—how—“

“Tubbo,” Phil called out and the two teens looked over at Phil. Tubbo’s hand covered his mouth as he look at the blood covering Phil’s hand and suit, Tommy’s eyes watered over.

The two ran to Phil and Phil hugged them tightly. “Is he—is he going to be okay?” Tubbo asked.

Phil pulled away from the two, his hands resting on their shoulders. “I. . . I don’t know,” Phil said, his head dipping down, causing Tubbo to let out a sob.

Tommy hugged Tubbo, as the shorter blonde cried onto Tommy’s chest. “What happened?” Tommy asked.

“Jordan found one of the missing people. She started attacking him but Jordan noted that she was possibly being controlled. I don’t know if she’s the one who did it while under a persons influence or someone took him by surprise,” Phil said. “I’ll have to check for any cameras,” He noted.

Phil looked down at Tubbo who didn’t seem to be any close to calming down. Phil’s heart broke at the sight.

“Tubbo,” Phil began, causing Tommy to pull away from Tubbo and Tubbo to wipe his face. “I want you to know that I and the rest of Headquarters will find whoever did this to your father, and they will get the consequences that they deserve,” Phil said, his hands on Tubbo shoulders. “I promise you,” He said.

Tubbo bottom lip quivered as he nodded.

Half an hour later, a doctor with a saddened look approached the three. “We did as much as we could but we can’t save him. He wishes to see his son before he goes,” The doctor said.

Tubbo sniffled as he stood.

“Do you want me to come too?” Tommy asked softly.

Tubbo shook his head. “I wanna. . . I would like to be alone with him,” Tubbo said and Tommy nodded. The doctor lead Tubbo to Jordan’s room.

Tubbo opened the door and the doctor left as Tubbo felt a sob building up as he stared down at his father, the heart monitor beeping slowly. “Dad,” Tubbo called out tearfully.

Jordan looked over at Tubbo and smiled sadly at him. “Hi, Bo,” Jordan said fondly, his voice hoarse.

Tubbo walked over to Jordan and sat in a chair next to the bed. “You look so sad,” Jordan said. “I want to see you smile. Can you do that for me, bud?” Jordan said, his own tears welling up in his eyes.

Tubbo looked at Jordan and gave the most genuine smile he could with the corner of his lips twitching down as tears fell down his cheeks. “That’s my boy,” Jordan whispered his hand cupping Tubbo’s cheek.

Tubbo leaned his head into the touch, grabbing Jordan’s hand so it stayed there. Tubbo let out a sob. “You’re leaving me too?” He asked, voice cracking.

“Oh, Bo,” Jordan said softly, his thumb rubbing Tubbo’s face. “I want nothing more than to stay with you. But I’m so tired. I wish I could’ve seen you grow up into a young, handsome, man,” Jordan said tearfully.

“Please don’t leave me, dad,” Tubbo begged. “I don’t want to be alone,” He said.

“You’re never alone, Tubbo. I’ll always be with you, inside your heart, just like your mom,” Jordan said. His eyelids began fluttering close. “I. . . love you, Tubbo,” Jordan said weakly.

“I love you too,” Tubbo sobbed.

Jordan smiled softly.

Then the heart monitor flatlined. Jordan’s eyes closed as his hand went limp in Tubbo’s, and Jordan’s smile fell.

Tubbo let out a loud sob as he grabbed at his fathers hospital gown and sobbed onto Jordan’s chest.

The doctors and nurses didn’t have the heart to pull Tubbo off of Jordan.

Chapter Text

The next day, after Tubbo finished up work, he got a text from Jack Manifold to meet him outside Headquarters.

Tubbo kept his grip tight on his bag, wondering what Jack was going to tell him. Had Jack just been born without an arm? No, he could have easily said that in the elevator. Maybe something more traumatic? Like, loosing his arm.

Tubbo shook his head softly as he stepped off the elevator. He gave Puffy a small wave and Puffy smiled at him softly as Tubbo left the building.

Tubbo glanced around for any sign of Jack and brightened up when he saw the male, leaning against a wall, scrolling on his phone. “Jack!” Tubbo called out as he waved.

“Hey, Thomas!” Jack greeted as Tubbo jogged over to him.

“I know you wanted to me your story but I’m Kinda hungry at the moment,” Tubbo said causing Jack to smile softly.

“I get it, I’m kinda hungry as well,” Jack said rubbing the back of his neck.

“I went to this café called the Bear Café with Ranboo two days ago! It was really nice,” Tubbo suggested.

Jack raised a brow. “You two went on a date?” Jack asked.

Tubbo laughed nervously. “Well, we’re kinda taking things slow at the moment. . . “ Tubbo trailed off, he didn’t know if he was supposed to lie or not to Jack.

Jack raised his hands in mock surrender. “Ey, if it helps you, I won’t tell anyone,” Jack said and Tubbo smiled. “Where is this Bear Café anyways?” He asked.

“Hi, what can I get you two today?”

“I’ll have a grande cup of black coffee with creamer, and a egg sandwich,” Jack said causing Tubbo’s nose to scrunch up.

“I’ll just have a cup of water with banana bread,” Tubbo smiled.

The woman, Aimsey - her name tag read, typed their total into the register. “Nineteen and thirty-seven, is your total,” Aimsey said.

Tubbo quickly took out his wallet and handed a twenty. Jack looked down at Tubbo, “I would’ve paid for it,” Jack said holding up his card.

“It’s fine,” Tubbo said.

Aimsey opened the register and took out a few coins. “Here’s your change,” Aimsey said.

“Ah, you can keep it,” Tubbo said.

Aimsey blinked, before moving her hand towards the tip jar and putting the coins inside. “Your order will be ready in a few minutes, until then take a seat and we’ll call for you two,” Aimsey said.

Tubbo and Jack walked away from the counter and took a seat at a window. Far from the other customers to eavesdrop. Jack then sighed, “where do you want me to start?” He asked.

“You. . . you told me whatever it was that lead you to the conclusion about Tommy Taken wasn’t for the faint of heart. And you froze when I asked if it was about your hand,” Tubbo said softly, afraid he crossing any lines with his new friend.

Jack lifted up his hand, but hid it from other peoples gazes, and took off his glove, revealing a metal hand. Jack pulled up his sleeve to reveal that his whole arm was metal. “What—what happened?” Tubbo asked, mouth going dry.

“About six months ago, I was abducted by Dream,” Jack said solemnly.

“You’re one of his victims?” Tubbo questioned, his hands clenching his jeans. Tubbo never really came across someone that was a victim of Dream. A majority of them wanted to remain unnamed, some exposed their names, and few spoke about the horrors that happened in Dreams warehouse.

Jack nodded. “I was working late and I was walking home. I got hit in the head next thing I know I’m in some kind of cage,” Jack said, scoffing slightly. “Dream then came in, and I had asked why he was doing this. He basically gave me a cryptic answer which I shortly found out meant—“

“Using you to go up in the ranks,” Tubbo winced.

Jack nodded again. “I was asleep for a majority of the time. But I could still hear what was going on. . . “ Jack said, looking down at the table.

Tubbo didn’t want to know what the meant. Didn’t think he wouldn’t be able to stomach down his food later on.

“Did he. . . did he do this to your arm?” Tubbo asked softly.

Jacks metal hand twitched. “Yeah. I’m just a regular human, I don’t have any powers so I guess he wanted to “upgrade” me in some sick way,” Jack said looking down at his metal arm with a sour look. “I was awake whenever he experimented on me, I cried and screamed as loud as I could and Dream allowed it. Said nobody would find us, find me,” Jack said.

“Oh god,” Tubbo muttered.

“And I believed him. Until one day, I woke up and instead of being strapped to a table, a guy around our age with blonde hair had his forehead against mine and was cupping my face. It was Tommy Taken,” Jack stated, a small smile on his face.

Tommy never really told Tubbo all the details of what he did inside the warehouse. All Tubbo knew was that Tommy told the police to go to the old warehouse in the woods off Lakes road, and that Tommy broke free some of Dream’s victims from their sleeping states before running off once the police arrived.

“There he told me Dream was arrested. He asked for my name and all I could give him was my first name before we heard sirens. Tommy felt guilty that he couldn’t save the rest still sleeping and I told him to run, told him that I and the others that he woke up would cover for him,” Jack said softly. “I was taken to the hospital and reunited with my family. I wish could I thank Tommy for saving me. I was happy that his case was getting picked up again, but if he doesn’t want to be found then I can wait to properly thank him,” Jack said, picking at his metal hand.

Tubbo felt the corner of his lips perk up. Maybe Tubbo could be Jack’s messenger, but the message felt to personal to tell. Tubbo would just have to wait till Tommy wants to get out of hiding, then Jack can thank Tommy.

“A grande black coffee with creamer, an egg sandwich, and a cup of water with a banana bread!” A woman with deer antlers called out.

Jack walked over and grabbed the trays with the drinks and the bags with food. He sent them down on the table as the two got their respective items.

“I hope you get to meet him,” Tubbo said.

“Thanks Thomas, although I’m a bit afraid of what the police will do. Sure, Tommy has me and the other victims as his witnesses but, since Tommy is Dream’s brother they might want to put Tommy on the stand,” Jack informed taking a bite out of his sandwich.

“For what?” Tubbo asked.

Jack shrugged. “To prove his innocence? Tommy was affiliated and living with Dream at the time, the police find it suspicious that Tommy had no idea that Dream was doing such horrendous things. And honestly? Fuck them, the dude was like sixteen and Dream was his only piece of family left. If it were me, I wouldn’t want to see the bad in my brother either if it meant I could still have my family,” Jack muttered.

Tubbo bit into his banana bread harshly.

That’s because Tommy wasn’t living with Dream for a good amount of time. Tommy was living with Tubbo and Jordan, whilst Dream lived in his and Tommy’s old house. Tommy only saw Dream whenever Dream came to visit or Dream allowed Tommy to visit. (Though, the only people who know that are Tubbo, Tommy and Dream. . .)

The police’s suspicions were incredibly flawed. But they didn’t know that. . .

“I didn’t think we’d finish up so soon,” Jack said stretching, and adjusting his glove so it fit perfectly on his metal hand.

Tubbo could help but glance at it in guilt, even though he wasn’t the one who replaced Jacks arm with metal or was looking for Jack when he went missing for about two months. But Tubbo couldn’t help but feel guilty, Jordan had died because of the missing people case. . . Tubbo guessed he believed it was his duty as Jordan’s son to protect the people his father risked his life for.

“Me either,” Tubbo agreed. “Hey, what have you ever heard of the Chuckle Sandwich convenience store?” Tubbo asked.

Jack raised a brow. “I have not,” Jack replied.

“It’s a pretty nice store. My friends are the owners and they’re pretty chill, if you want to get a snack or just relax there for a bit we can,” Tubbo suggested.

Jack grinned, “alright, you’ve peaked my interest, lead the way,” Jack said and Tubbo waved Jack over as Tubbo lead Jack to the convenience store.

It was a bit weird.

Tubbo was doing the same things he did with Ranboo, with Jack, but they didn’t really feel the same. Tubbo guessed Ranboo’s was more special because it was the first time Tubbo went to the Bear Café, and introduced somebody to the Chuckle Sandwich workers.

But it didn’t feel that way either. . .

Tubbo shook off the thought. That was something for another day, right now, he needs to focus on where he’s going so Tubbo doesn’t lead the two to a completely different city.

The familiar sign of the neon Sandwich caused Tubbo to brighten up. “You’ll love them I swear!” Tubbo stated causing Jack to smile softly.

Tubbo then opened the door and his eye widened when he saw Tommy typing something on his phone, probably responding to Ted. “Theseus!” Tubbo exclaimed causing Tommy to look over at Tubbo and Jack.

Tommy waved.

“The-Theseus?” Jack said softly.

“He’s my roommate and he should at our place right now,” Tubbo said.

Tommy then began signing. I got bored!, he signed hastily.

Tubbo caught how Tommy glancing at Jack frequently. Guess Tommy still remembered Jack’s face after all these months.

“Theseus, this is my friend Jack. Jack, this is my roommate slash best friend, Theseus,” Tubbo introduced.

“It’s nice to meet you,” Jack said his hand outstretched and Tommy shook it. Jack looked a bit tense around Tommy, was Jack uncomfortable with being around a lot of people?

Charlie cleared his throat causing Tubbo to roll his eyes and Jack to let go of Tommy’s hand. “These are also my friends; Ted and Charlie,” Tubbo said.

“Hello,” Ted grinned, and Charlie waved.

“Ayup,” Jack greeted.

“Thank god you wanna introduce us to more of your friends. We honestly thought we scared you away from that idea because of Ranboo,” Charlie said nervously.

Jack furrowed his brows. “You told them?” Jack whispered.

“Uh. . . sorta,” Tubbo shrugged.

Ted gave the two a look. “Tell us what?” He asked.

“Uh, Ranboo isn’t exactly a friend. . . “ Tubbo trailed off, rubbing the back of his neck.

Ted and Charlie furrowed their brows before widening their eyes. “No way!” Charlie exclaimed. “You’re dating him and didn’t think to tell us!? I thought we were like brothers man!” Charlie whined.

“Charlie. . . didn’t Ranboo look a little bit like. . . like you know who?” Ted said tugging at Charlie’s shirt.

“You’re dating Ender!?” Charlie yelled.

Tubbo felt his face go warm. It’s a lot more embarrassing hearing somebody say you’re dating someone, than Tubbo thought. “Okay, let’s take this to the employees room. Theseus, keep Jack company okay?” Tubbo said, not really wanting to reveal the lie to Jack who could easily ruin Tubbo and Ranboo’s plan. (It’s not that Tubbo doesn’t trust Jack it’s just, Tubbo believes Jack might accidentally let it slip up to Niki since he is Niki’s intern.)

Besides it’s not like Jack could recognize Tommy whose completely changed his look (dying his hair, wearing a mask, and bagger clothes) so Tubbo wasn’t exactly worried about Jack finding out that Theseus is actually Tommy. Even if Jack found out, Jack said he wanted to properly thank Tommy, so it wasn’t like Jack was gonna turn Tommy in.

Tommy gave Tubbo a hesitant nod as Ted, Charlie, and Tubbo walked into the employees room just behind the counter.

(Unfortunately, Tommy didn’t know what Tubbo knew.)

Chapter Text

Jack couldn’t believe it.

Despite the fact that his hair was dyed black, that he wore a mask, and wore baggy clothes, Jack could recognize the guy from anywhere. For how could he forget what his savior—his hero, looked like.

(Jack could never forget those incredibly bright blue eyes.)

But even thought this was the perfect time to saying something, anything, to Tommy Taken, Jack couldn’t find the words. He always practiced what he’d say when he found Tommy, but now, Jack couldn’t remember a single word.

“How long have you and Thomas have been friends?” Jack asked.

Jack noticed how Tommy’s shoulders dropped, he didn’t realize that Tommy was tense. Of course Tommy was tense, he’s quite literally standing alone with the very guy he saved who Tommy probably thinks might turn him in.

Jack felt like an idiot.

Tommy raised his hands to sign but froze.

He probably thought that Jack couldn’t read or sign back.

“Yeah, sorry mate I can’t really understand sign language. Took a class on it back in high school now it’s all gone,” Jack said.

Listen Jack wasn’t really focused on remembering his sign language classes, while he was being tortured by Dream, so forgive him.

Tommy took out his phone and typed hastily.

That’s okay Jack, thanks for telling me and not making me look like an idiot

Jack smiled at the message. “Don’t know who I’d be making you an idiot in front of,” Jack said.

Tommy began typing.

The owners have a security camera installed in the corner by the counter, easily accessible for them and I’d never hear the end of it from Schlatt

Jack held back from widening his eyes. Okay so it was a good thing that Jack couldn’t find the right words to tell Tommy.

But Jack didn’t want to lose this chance. He’ll probably never get an opportunity like this again. Jack opened his mouth, closing and opening it slightly before finally speaking. “I’m sorry, it’s just—you look incredibly familiar to someone I used to know—“ Jack began talking quicker once he saw Tommy tense up. “—I forgot my phone in my car, I could show you a picture of them. I swear you’re like twins or something,” Jack said.

Jack gave Tommy a pleading look.

Jack guessed it worked because Tommy began typing.

Alright, I’ll bite, let’s go outside.

Jack smiled as he nodded and walked outside, Tommy following close behind.

The minute the two stepped outside and the door closed, Jack started talking. “I’m really sorry if I made you afraid earlier it’s just—I always wanted to properly thank you since you saved me,” Jack said earning a look from Tommy.

“Thank me?” Tommy said softly. “All I did was get there at last minute, break a few of you out of your trances before leaving the rest once the police came. Besides so many had killed themselves, because my brothers tortured them. I—I should’ve stayed and continued,” Tommy said.

“You still saved us. Without you, it probably would’ve been weeks until they got Dream to tell them where the warehouse was. If you didn’t get there in the time you did, so many more would’ve taken their lives,” Jack said. “I probably would’ve died from my wounds if you didn’t come when you did,” He stated, looking down at his arm.

Tommy paused for a second. “How is your arm?” He asked.

“It’s better. It doesn’t hurt when people touch my shoulder, and I can properly move it,” He said.

Tommy swallowed. “I’m sorry. I should’ve realized what Dream was doing a long time ago. I should’ve realized after Jordan’s death,” He said. “Maybe if I noticed sooner, you never would’ve lost your arm,” Tommy said.

“You can’t change the past, Tommy,” Jack said. “No matter how many scenarios you look at, what happened, happened. When I was in that warehouse I would always think about how I could’ve avoided being abducted so easily. . . those types of scenarios eat at you,” He stated. “But I stopped thinking about those scenarios, when you saved me and the others. At that time, I lost almost all of my hope, and then you came. Don’t you have someone who gave you, your hope back?” Jack asked.

Tommy looked down at the concrete, “Yeah,” he said softly. He then looked at through the glass doors of the convenience store, “I do,” He said.

Tommy didn’t have to tell Jack who he meant because Jack already knew.“Does Thomas know that you’re actually Tommy?” Jack asked.

“No,” Tommy said. “He doesn’t, and I don’t want him to. He could be like the officers that I’ve been running from,” He said, looking away from the store. Tommy was probably referring to the fact that Thomas probably believed Tommy was an accomplice to Dream.

Jack chewed at the inside of his cheek. Thomas didn’t seem like the kind of guy do that, but Thomas did avoid Jack’s question on what Thomas thought about Tommy’s case.

“Maybe he’s different, you should try and tell him the later future. Doesn’t have to be now, or tomorrow, or next week. But you should try,” Jack advised.

Tommy smiled - or Jack guessed he did because Tommy’s eyes crinkled. “Thanks Jack,” He said. “Also, it’s good to see you again, I thought we’d never cross paths,” Tommy said, eyes still crinkled.

“So did I,” Jack smiled.

Tubbo, Tommy, and Jack waved goodbye to Charlie and Ted as they left the store. “Well, I’m this way,” Jack said, pointing his thumb behind him.

“I’ll see you at work tomorrow, Jack,” Tubbo grinned.

“Yeah, uh, thanks. For uh, hearing me out, I needed to get that off of my chest,” Jack said, scratching his neck.

Tubbo nodded. “Anything for a friend,” He said.

“It was nice meeting you, Theseus,” Jack smiled.

Tommy began typing.

It was nice meeting you as well, Jack :)

Jack’s smile widened. “See you tomorrow Thomas,” Jack said before turning on his heel and walking away.

Tommy looked down at Tubbo. “What?” Tubbo asked.

“Could’ve told me you were friends with one of Dream’s victims,” Tommy muttered as he turned and walked the other way.

Tubbo jogged to Tommy, trying to match the taller’s pace. “I didn’t know! I thought he was one of those people who look into cases privately! I just wanted to get more information,” Tubbo said.

“You’re lucky that he thinks highly of me, and that I’ve been wanting to see how he was doing, or else I’d be so pissed at you right now,” Tommy said.

Tubbo didn’t know if he was kidding or not.

But seeing as how Tommy didn’t even spare Tubbo a glance, Tubbo could safely say that Tommy was indeed not kidding.

“I’m sorry,” Tubbo apologized. “I—. . . I’m sorry.”

Tommy sighed. “It’s fine, just. . . you gotta tell me these things Tubbo. I know you want me to have more friends and that you want me to feel like normal, but it’ll just bite us in the ass if we get closer to these people, especially you,” Tommy said.

Tubbo sighed. “You’re being—“

“Stop saying I’m being paranoid!”

Tubbo shut his mouth quickly as he looked up at Tommy with wide eyes, as Tommy glared down at Tubbo.

Tommy’s eyes then softened. “I-I’m sorry,” He apologized. “I shouldn’t have yelled it’s just—I’m trying to look after us here, Tubbo. I have to be thinking of every possible scenario, just so that we’re both safe, and I hate it when you dismiss it as me being paranoid,” Tommy said.

Tubbo frowned slightly. “Sorry,” he said. He forgot that Tommy felt that way. . .

Tommy exhaled softly before throwing an arm over Tubbo’s shoulder and pulling the shorter into a side hug. “I’m tired, let’s head home. I think we’ve both apologized enough to last us a month,” Tommy said causing Tubbo to smile and snort softly.

“Says you, you only said it once,” Tubbo said, jabbing Tommy in the side with his elbow softly.

Tommy left out a small ‘oof’. “Yeah, which is enough to last me a month,” Tommy said.

Tubbo rolled his eyes. “Oh piss off,” Tubbo said, causing Tommy to toss his head back and laugh loudly.

Tubbo then looked down at the concrete. “You don’t have to meet Ranboo next week if you want,” He said. “I can tell him you’re busy,” Tubbo suggested.

“And miss out on making fun of my best friend in front of his boyfriend?” Tommy asked, causing Tubbo to jab Tommy in the side a bit more harshly than before. “I’ll meet with Ranboo but that’s it, no more meeting heroes or their interns unless absolutely necessary,” Tommy said.

“Alright,” Tubbo said.

“. . . Am I going to have to tell you what deems as absolutely necessary?”

A pause.

“Maybe. . . “ Tubbo muttered, picking at his knuckles.

Tommy groaned with a laugh.

Chapter Text

Tubbo punched the dummy, launching it into the air as it fell down with a metal thud. He let out labored breathes as he felt his sweat dripping down his face.

“Again.”

Tubbo tossed his head back and groaned, before jogging towards the dummy and picking it up. “How much longer do you want me to punch the dumb dummy?” Tubbo asked. “My arms are starting to hurt,” He said, going to stretch his arms but winced as he felt his muscle tense up.

“Even though you’re tired, your strength still remains the same. The dummy hasn’t flown too far or too close, it usually falls in the same spot. Isn’t that weird?” Wilbur said.

“Uh. . . sure?” Tubbo said squinting a bit, as he ran his hand through his sweaty hair. God, he’s absolutely rinsing off after this. Tubbo would rather die then walk back home smelling like a wet dog and sweating like a pig. “If you aren’t getting any new results why are we still doing this?” He asked.

“Because Thomas, I just want to see how long it takes before your strength falters. You’d be perfect on the field if I found out how long your super strength can go for,” Wilbur said.

Tubbo sighed. “Wilbur, I already told you, I don’t want to be on the field. I like being an intern,” He said.

“You could be an underground hero like Ranboo,” Wilbur suggested.

Tubbo rubbed his eyes with the heels of his palms. “I’ll think about it,“ Tubbo said, dropping his hands to his sides. “Can I rest for a bit, though?” Tubbo asked.

“Yeah, go ahead,” Wilbur said.

“Thank fuck,” Tubbo said, walking over to the bleachers and laying down on them.

“Speaking of Ranboo, you two have been hanging out more than usual,” Wilbur said.

Tubbo closed his eyes tightly. If Jack, Puffy or Niki snitched. . .

“Yeah, uh, we’re pretty good friends,” Tubbo said.

“Uh-huh,” Wilbur said skeptically. “Well, I was wondering if you were busy tomorrow,” He said.

“Uh not really, why?” Tubbo asked.

“I was wondering if you wanted to have dinner with me and my family. Sally is just dying to meet you since Piffy and I talk about you, and Floris is a bit interested in meeting you as well. You could bring Ranboo if you want,” Wilbur said.

“Oh, well, I’d love to go. I’ll check with Ranboo to see if he’s free,” Tubbo said.

“That’s great! If he can make it, you can two can come over at around five-ish,” Wilbur grinned.

Tubbo climbed up the stairs and out into the lobby. “Hey Puffy,” Tubbo greeted with a small wave.

“Hi Thomas, you look. . . drenched,” Puffy said wincing slightly.

“Yeah, Wilbur almost worked me to death,” Tubbo joked, rubbing the back of his neck with a sheepish smile.

Puffy sighed as she shook her head. “That man and his curiosity,” She said softly. “He’s always been such a note taker,” Puffy said.

Tubbo huffed with a laugh, his brows then furrowed as he saw multiple views of the building on Puffy’s computer. “When did we get camera installed?” He asked.

“A few days ago,” Puffy replied. “Phil says it’ll make the building a lot more safer,” she said.

Tubbo hummed softly.

Thank you Phil, for giving Tubbo and Tommy a way to listen to Wilbur’s meeting so that the two can know if Tubbo has to run from heroes or continue interacting with Ender, while he’s Honeybee.

“Hey Thomas!”

Tubbo looked over at Jack and smiled at the young adult. “Hi Jack, how you doin’?” Tubbo asked.

“I’m doing pretty well, Niki sent me down here to give Puffy here some lunch,” Jack said handing Puffy a wing-stop bag.

“Oh thank god! I thought I was gonna starve!” Puffy said, setting the bag down beside her. “Thanks Jack, and tell Niki I said thanks to her as well,” Puffy smiled.

“Of course,” Jack grinned.

Tubbo didn’t miss the fact that Jack kept glancing at him. Did Tommy say something about him to Jack last night? Or was Jack just acting this way because he found Tommy? Did Jack connect the dots?

(Oh god he was starting to sound like Tommy. . . no offense Tommy.)

“I better be on my way, I only have a few minutes of break left and I gotta talk to Ranboo real quick,” Tubbo said causing Puffy to let out a small ‘ooh’ and Jack to snort softly. Tubbo rolled his eyes.

“I should get going as well,” Jack said.

The two walked towards the elevator. “You feeling alright, bossman?” Tubbo asked as the elevator doors stepped out and some workers stepped off. Tubbo and Jack stepped inside and Tubbo pressed the number two button.

“I’m fine,” Jack said. “It’s just. . . It’s weird seeing someone you told your tragic backstory too, almost all day, everyday,” He said sheepishly.

Tubbo hummed softly. “That’s alright,” He said. “If you need to talk to someone, I’m always free,” Tubbo smiled.

Jack smiled softly. “Thanks man, seriously,” Jack said.

The elevator doors then opened. The two stepped out of the elevator and onto the second floor. “Don’t mention it, we’re friends, friends support each other,” Tubbo grinned.

“Yeah, I’ll talk to you later, okay?” Jack said and Tubbo nodded. Jack then walked off to Niki’s cubicle.

Tubbo quickly glanced around the floor for any sight of Ranboo. Once Tubbo saw him, he hastily made his way towards the hybrid.

“Hey, Ranboo,” Tubbo greeted.

“Hi Thomas,” Ranboo smiled. “What brings you here today?” He asked.

“Wilbur invited me to have dinner at his place, and said I could bring you along if you were free,” Tubbo said.

Ranboo furrowed his brows slightly as he thought about it. “I don’t think I have anything. . . what time did he say we should get there?” He asked.

“Around five,” Tubbo stated.

“Yeah, I think I’m good,” Ranboo confirmed. “. . . Is there a specific reason why he suggested me?” He asked, skeptically.

“I didn’t tell him anything, but when I told him that we’re just friends, he just hummed at me skeptically. Maybe somebody mentioned it around him? I have no idea,” Tubbo said

Ranboo groaned. “We’re never gonna hear the end of it from him,” He said.

“Yeah. . . but on the bright side you won’t get chewed out if another article of you and Honeybee pops up,” Tubbo pointed out.

Ranboo then widened his eyes a bit. “How long is dinner going to be?” He asked.

Tubbo shrugged. “Don’t know but I’d say maybe like two hours? Did you remember something?” Tubbo questioned.

“I remembered that I have to go on patrol today. Honeybee asked me to,” Ranboo said.

Tubbo forgot about asking to patrol on Friday. (What?! The guys human! Can’t exactly blame him for wanting a Saturday off.) He’ll have to think of a way to politely leave Wilbur’s place and quickly change into his costume and go on patrol with Ranboo (even though it was a bit unlikely that Ranboo would connect Honeybee to being Tubbo, Tubbo knew that Ranboo was very smart and Tubbo didn’t want to risk it).

“I’m sure you’ll be able to go on patrol after,” Tubbo said.

“Hopefully,” Ranboo said. “Would you want me to pick you up?” He asked.

“You can drive?” Tubbo asked and Ranboo nodded. “Uh, I’ll text you my address later, I gotta head back to Wilbur now,” He said.

“Alright, um, see you tomorrow then,” Ranboo said.

“See you, Boo!” Tubbo grinned with a wave before stepping into the elevator, and the elevator doors then closed.

“What was that all about?”

Ranboo tensed up, feeling his face warm up as he turned to look at Niki who had a raised brow and a smirk. “Nothing!” Ranboo said, quickly turning to his paperwork.

“Okay,” Niki said raising her hands in mock surrender. “Whatever you say, Boo“ she snickered as Ranboo dropped his head onto his desk with a groan and loud thud.

One day, Ranboo will get his sweet revenge on Niki.

Tubbo locked the door behind him as he took off his shoes. “I’m back!” Tubbo shouted, taking off his headband and letting his hair fall in front of his eyes.

“I’m in the kitchen!” Tommy called out.

Tubbo walked into the kitchen to see Tommy making a plate for both himself and Tubbo. “Chicken and rice?” Tubbo asked tilting his head slightly.

“Well this was originally my lunch because I didn’t know you were gonna come home so early. But you’re gonna eat this now that you’re here,” Tommy said grabbing the two plates and setting them down in their respective spots.

“I didn’t say I wasn’t,” Tubbo rebutted, grabbing a fork and knife from a nearby drawer, and sat down.

“Hey uh, did you and Jack talk about anything else while you two were together? I didn’t really get the chance to ask last night or earlier today,” Tubbo said.

Tommy pursed his lips to the side. “Yeah, um, Jack asked if you knew that I was actually Tommy,” He said, picking at a small piece of chicken before eating it.

“And what did you say?” Tubbo questioned.

“I said you didn’t, and that I never wanted you to know. I didn't want him clicking that you were actually Tubbo Underscore,” Tommy said softly.

“What’d he say?”

“Said that I should tell you one day in the near future. . . did he say something to you today?” Tommy asked.

Tubbo shook his head. “Not really, but he was acting kinda strange, kept glancing at me a lot. He probably wanted to see if you told me or not last night,” Tubbo said.

Tommy hummed softly. “Anything new at work? Like information and stuff?” Tommy asked.

“I noticed that new cameras got installed throughout the workplace, specifically in Wilbur’s office. Which means we could probably get into the cameras, and listen in on Wilbur’s meeting with Sam and Hannah, next Thursday,” Tubbo said and Tommy nodded.

“I don’t think it’s impossible for me to but it’ll take a while,” Tommy noted. “Anything else?” He asked

“Wilbur wants me to eat dinner at his place tomorrow with his family, and wants me to bring Ranboo over,” Tubbo said, eating a piece of the chicken.

“Like introducing your significant other to your parents type of dinner?” Tommy asked, grabbing a piece of chicken with some rice, and ate it. Tubbo shrugged.

“Honestly? I wouldn’t be surprised if it was that type of dinner. When I told Wilbur that Ranboo and I are just friends, he gave a me a skeptical look. So maybe someone ratted us out?” Tubbo said. “Not to mention both Ranboo and I have patrol tomorrow, and I’m trying to think of a way how I could leave Wilbur’s place politely so I can patrol later,” He said.

“I don’t think Ranboo would be able to piece together that you’re Honeybee simply because you’re at Wilbur’s and Honeybee was a no show,” Tommy said, furrowing his brows.

Tubbo shrugged. “You never know, and I can’t keep taking risks like these,” He said, picking up a small clump of rice and ate it.

The corner of Tommy’s lip slightly twitched upward fondly. “Think you could ask him if you can bring some leftovers to em?” Tommy asked, causing Tubbo huff slightly with a laugh.

Tubbo then rolled his eyes. “I’ll see about it,” He said.

Tommy let out a quiet ‘yes’, making Tubbo laugh softly.

Chapter Text

Once it hit four, Tubbo quickly changed, and then waited on Ranboo to arrive. (Tubbo had Ranboo wait in his car rather than come upstairs to the apartment, since Tubbo was pretty sure that Tommy would shit himself if he ever saw Ranboo.)

Once Tubbo got Ranboo’s message that he was here, Tubbo left the apartment, saying a quick goodbye to Tommy as he closed the door.

Tubbo walked down the stairs, out the doors, and walked towards Ranboo’s car. “Hey,” He smiled at Ranboo.

“Come on, we don’t wanna be late for Wilbur or else he’ll chew our ears off about punctuality,” Ranboo said causing Tubbo to giggle. Tubbo opened the passengers door, climbed into the passenger seat, and shut the door. “You got the address?” Ranboo asked.

Tubbo nodded. “I sent it to you while I was coming down,” He said. Ranboo took out his phone and clicked on the link, sending him to Google maps. Ranboo pressed the ‘go’ button and winced at the thirty minute drive.

“He lives pretty far, for a person whose at work almost everyday,” Ranboo muttered before taking the car out of parking and put it to drive.

The car ride was silent. Not awkward silence though, it was more of a comfortable silence.

Honestly? Tubbo was glad that Wilbur suggested Ranboo and not “Theseus”. Tommy would’ve gotten too panicky and jumpy—not that he doesn’t have any reason to act like that! It’s just. . . Tommy being anxious would’ve made Tubbo anxious and Tubbo needs to be calm during dinner so that he doesn’t slip up with a question.

Ranboo was a calm, collective person, and that’s what Tubbo needed to have around him during dinner.

Ranboo pulled into the driveway of a really nice house, the Google maps saying that they have arrived at their destination. Tubbo took a glance at the clock and smiled as he saw that they were on time.

Tubbo left the car, closed the car door, and went up to the front door.

Tubbo heard Ranboo lock his car, and then Tubbo rang the doorbell.

The door opened pretty quickly, but instead of seeing Wilbur’s face, Tubbo was met with a girl who looked about his age - maybe younger, thirteen-ish? She had long orange hair, and wore a baggy yellow tee that had a design of a green snail with the word ‘Cavetown’ written on the snails shell, she also wore baggy jeans. (She also had fox ears where human ears would be.)

“Hi,” She smiled nervously and fixed her posture so she was no longer slightly hunched over. “You must be Thomas and Ranboo,” She said.

Tubbo nodded. “And you’re. . . Floris, right?” He asked

She flinched slightly at her name, as if it wounded her. Her ears also flicked down. “Yeah,” she replied weakly. She then cleared her throat, “It’s, uh, it’s nice to meet you two,” Floris said.

“Floris! Whose at the door, sweetie?” A woman’s voiced called out.

Floris’ ears sprang up as she turned to the inside of the house. “It’s Thomas and Ranboo, mom!” She shouted back. Floris looked back at the two and stepped aside, allowing the two to come inside.

“I, uh, I like your hair,” Floris said softly, gesturing at Ranboo’s hair as her tail swished nervously. Ranboo looked down at her, his hand going up to touch the ends of his hair.

“Thanks,” Ranboo said. “I like your shirt,” he complimented.

“He’s my favorite singer,” Floris responded.

Tubbo raised a brow. “I never heard of him, what genre does he sing?” Tubbo asked.

“Uh, pop,” Floris said.

“I love pop! Do you have anyone that you’d recommend?” Tubbo questioned. “My roommate and I enjoy listening to new music. It’s his favorite hobby,” He continued.

Floris’ shoulders dropped as her ears flicked upwards, a smile tugging at her lips. “Y-yeah! If you want, I can show you some vinyls I have,” Floris offered.

“You have vinyls?” Ranboo asked and Floris nodded eagerly.

The sound of someone coming down the stairs cut off the trios conversation as they looked at Wilbur who approached the group. “Thomas! Ranboo! I’m glad you two came,” Wilbur said hugging the two briefly before pulling away. “I see you’ve already met my wonderful daughter,” Wilbur said, pinching Floris’ cheek between his index and middle fingers. She jerked away with an annoyed look but her smile was persistent.

“Dad,” she whined, her face turning a bright pink as she swatted at Wilbur’s hand.

Ranboo chuckled softly at the sight.

Another person came down the steps. It was a woman with long fiery red hair, wearing a dark floral blouse and black dress pants. Her sleeves were pulled up to reveal faded green fins on the side of her arms, and she had sharp nails. “You must be Thomas, I’ve heard a lot of things about you from my husband and Puffy,” Sally said, shaking Tubbo’s hand.

Tubbo smiled. “All good things, I hope,” he said.

“Of course!” She exclaimed. “I have to say, thanks again for convincing Wilbur here not to train with you using all your strength on him. He’s smart but not that smart,” Sally said.

Wilbur frowned. “Hey!” He whined causing Sally to grin up at him.

“Oh! Wilbur why haven’t you sat them down,” Sally said smacking his chest with the back of her hand.

“They just got here!” Wilbur said.

Sally rolled her eyes. “I’m terribly sorry that we kept you two waiting, we should eat now that you two are here,” Sally said and Ranboo nodded.

They sat at a regular sized table, a chair each at one of the ends and two chairs at each side. Wilbur sat at one end, Sally sat at the other, Tubbo and Ranboo sat next to each other, and Floris sat alone (though she didn’t seem to mind).

In the middle was some mash potatoes, steak, berries, and asparagus.

They fixed their respective plates, and started eating.

“So how long have you two been dating?” Sally asked.

Tubbo choked on his water. Ranboo patted his back lightly, stopping once Tubbo raised a hand and coughed into his elbow. “I beg your pardon?” Tubbo asked.

“Oh, it’s just, Puffy was telling me earlier that you’ve met a nice boy. And then Wilbur told me you were inviting a friend, I just assumed Ranboo here was the person Puffy hinted at,” Sally said.

“Uh, I—“

“Yes, we are together. We’ve started dating around lat week, Thomas is still a bit shy,” Ranboo said.

Tubbo turned and glared at Ranboo. “I’m a bit shy?” Tubbo echoed, a bit offended.

“Not in front of our hosts, dear,” Ranboo smiled down at Tubbo.

Tubbo leaned back in his chair, his arms crossed over his chests as he pouted. “Remind me again who asked out the other?” Tubbo said causing Floris to raise her brows, looking over at Ranboo as if egging him on.

“Okay—“

“Hmm, that’s not an answer.”

“You did, but—“

“Ah!” Tubbo cut Ranboo off, pointing a finger at him. “Now who was the one that did a majority of the flirting?”

“We are not doing this.”

“I would like an answer.”

“Well, you’re not getting an answer.”

“You are so mean to me.”

“How?!”

Sally huffed with a smile. “They remind me so much of you and that boy 5up,” Sally said looking down at Floris who widened her eyes, looking over at Sally.

“Mom!” She whispered harshly.

“5up?” Ranboo asked.

“Whose 5up?” Tubbo questioned.

“I would also like to know who this boy is,” Wilbur said.

Floris groaned softly. “He’s just a friend, dad,” Floris said.

“Mhm, sure, Thomas said the exact same thing to me yesterday when asked about Ranboo,” Wilbur said.

“You already knew at the time! I don’t know why you even bothered to ask me,” Tubbo pointed out.

“Because I wanted to have conformation myself since Niki told me, and I was lied to,” Wilbur said.

Ranboo’s eyes widened. “Niki told you!?” He exclaimed and Wilbur nodded. Ranboo groaned, dropping his head in his hands. “If she told you, then she definitely told Techno. I’m never gonna hear the end of it from him,” He whined.

Tubbo patted Ranboo’s back. “There, there, hon,” Tubbo comforted.

“We’ll talk about this later,” Wilbur said to Floris before eating a piece of steak. Floris sighed softly.

“Sorry,” Sally whispered to Floris to which Floris gave a small ‘it’s fine’. “Anyways, Thomas, Wilbur told me you two have the same friends,” Sally said.

Tubbo nodded. “Yeah, though they’re more like dotting older brothers than friends,” Tubbo said, eating some asparagus.

“They seemed lovely when I met them,” Ranboo said.

“You said and I quote “Ender is selfish for trying to have both Honeybee and Thomas” to feed into their antics. Of course they’re gonna be lovely to you,” Tubbo said.

Floris bursted out laughing. “You really said that!?” She exclaimed.

Shortly after finishing dinner, Floris lead the two to her room to show them some of her favorite vinyls. One that really stuck out to Ranboo was a Lemon Demon, Spirit Phone vinyl. “You listen to Lemon Demon!?” Ranboo exclaimed, stars practically in his eyes as he grabbed the vinyl.

“Yeah, I like his songs. You a fan?” She asked.

“I’m a big fan!” Ranboo said. “What’s your favorite song from the album?” He asked.

Floris shrugged. “I think it’s either ‘Lifetime Achievement Award’ or ‘You’re at the Party’, yours?” She asked.

“Either ‘Ancient Aliens’ or ‘Eighth Wonder’,” Ranboo responded.

Floris nodded. “Nice picks,” She grinned.

“What’s this?” Tubbo asked grabbing a cassette tape. “Loveyjoy - sex sells?” Tubbo read aloud.

“Oh! That’s my dads band,” Floris said.

Tubbo and Ranboo widened his eyes. “Wilbur was in a band?!” The two exclaimed at the same time.

Floris giggled as she grabbed the tape. “Well it was more of a garage band but they had pretty good songs, especially for the early 2000s,” She said grabbing a dusty Walkman and popping it in.

Floris handed the headphones to Tubbo.

“You’d think he’d realize, but he’s infatuated with ideals, of possession and far-flung social polices,” Wilbur sang, his voice sounding a bit young in the tape. “ His daddy works on the council. His missus loves the silver spoon. Swore she'd never kiss a Tory, but this boy was too good to lose.”

Tubbo widened his eyes. Now he understands why Sally was so drawn to Wilbur’s singing voice. “Listen, listen, listen!” Tubbo urged, taking off the headphones and passing it to Ranboo.

Ranboo giggled as he put on the headphones.

“— as you make your way downstairs, you haven't got far to fall. Now it's red, now it's dead, now it's everything she needed. Now it's four open doors, pillows pressed under your knees. Now it's a sad, sappy sucker to ensure her the ending.”

Ranboo nodded his head along slightly to the trumpet playing. “He’s very good at this. Why’d he stop?” Ranboo asked, pausing the music.

Floris shrugged. “They made like four songs before they went off to college, so they didn’t have much time to continue doing it. My dad still talks to his old bandmates though,” Floris said.

Tubbo looked amongst the vinyls before one caught his eye. It held the picture of two drawn lemons the word ‘Lemon-Boy’ was written above the picture. Tubbo picked up the vinyl. “Hey Floris, is this—“

Tubbo cut himself off as a piece of paper fell from the vinyl. Tubbo picked it up to put it back inside but accidentally caught what it said.

Congrats on finding out who you are Fundy. You’re a very handsome boy <3 - 5up
(P.S hope you don’t mind the stereotypical music :P)

“Thomas?” Fl—Fundy asked his brows furrowed, before his face dropped once he saw what Tubbo was holding. “Did you read that?” He asked softly.

“I didn’t mean to! It just fell out,” Tubbo said, shoving the paper back inside. “I-I’m so sorry,” He apologized, handing the vinyl back to Fundy.

“What? What’s going on?” Ranboo asked, taking off the headphones.

“Promise me you won’t tell my parents!” Fundy begged. “They have no idea yet, and I’m not—I’m not ready to tell them,” He said.

“I won’t tell anyone,” Tubbo promised. “Though. . . would you want me to call you by your preferred name and pronouns?” He asked.

Fundy picked at the skin on his knuckles as he nodded. “But only when my parents are out of ear shot,” He said.

“Uh. . . If you don’t mind me asking, what exactly do you prefer?” Ranboo asked.

“Fundy and he/him,” Fundy replied.

“Cool,” Ranboo said with a small smile.

Fundy grinned, showing off his canine teeth.

Tubbo noted that he looked a lot more comfortable than before.

Chapter Text

When the three made their way back downstairs and chatted with Sally and Wilbur, Ranboo glanced over at the time and winced slightly.

“I better get going if I wanna start patrolling early,” Ranboo said before looking down at Thomas. “You wanna stay for a bit or want me to drop you off?” He asked.

“Uh. . . I don’t think Wilbur would let me,” Tubbo smiled nervously.

“Nonsense!” Wilbur exclaimed. “Thomas, you can stay as long as you want, I can always drop you off,” Wilbur said.

“I can show you a music video my dad did with his band!” Fundy said with a large grin.

“You showed them those old tapes? I thought we got rid of them,” Wilbur flushed.

Sally chuckled softly. “We did, but I loved them so much, so I kept them behind your back,” Sally said with a smile.

“Thomas?” Ranboo asked.

Tubbo swallowed nervously. He didn’t want to be rude, but Ranboo connecting the dots that Tubbo was Honeybee had much greater consequences.

Then Tubbo got an idea, a dumb idea but an idea. He could have Tommy go on patrol for him, that way it could actually prove that Honeybee works alongside other vigilantes. That would make the search a lot more broader.

“I’ll stay,” He said.

Ranboo nodded. “Alright, I’ll see you at work tomorrow Thomas,” Ranboo said with a fond smile. “Thanks again for having us,” He said turning to Wilbur and Sally.

“Anytime, Ranboo,” Wilbur grinned.

Ranboo then left and Tubbo turned to Fundy. “I gotta use the bathroom real quick, you can grab Wilbur’s music video while I’m in there,” Tubbo said and Fundy nodded running up the stairs.

Tubbo walked into the bathroom, locked the door and quickly called Tommy.

“Hello?” Tommy said, in his stupid Australian accent.

“Tommy, you might be meeting Ranboo a bit sooner than expected,” Tubbo said.

Tommy paused for a second. “Why. . .?” He asked.

Tubbo sighed. “I can’t leave yet and Ranboo just left. I need you to go on patrol for me,” He said.

“What!?” Tommy exclaimed. “Tubbo—!”

“I know what I said and I promise you this will be the first and last time I ask you to do this for me—“ Tubbo flushed the toilet, “—besides this will play into the lie that I work with other vigilantes,” He said.

Tommy groaned. “Tubbo. . . “ He trailed off, tone angry. “I thought we agreed—“

“I know and I’m so sorry! But maybe this’ll help take off some suspicions that are pretty close to finding us out,” Tubbo said

“What if this is the exact thing that leads them to us?” Tommy argued.

Tubbo took in a breath. “If it does then—you can hate me for the rest of my life, I promise you this will be the last risk we take,” Tubbo said.

“That’s what you said last time,” Tommy muttered underneath his breath and Tubbo frowned, hearing the statement. What is he doing? Would it be so bad for Ranboo to just find out that “Thomas” is Honeybee? Tubbo could easily go off the grid again. “. . . I don’t even have anything to hide my identity,” Tommy said, interrupting Tubbo’s thoughts.

Tubbo smiled softly, Tommy was in. Tubbo turned on the faucet. “Just use one of your masks and my goggles. You can wear my jacket and shirt so you can use your wings, and your wings aren’t a dead giveaway since there’s a lot of avian hybrids,” He said.

“You are so lucky that I love and cherish you as a dear friend,” Tommy grumbled.

“I love you too man,” Tubbo said, turning off the faucet. “I gotta go now. We’ll talk when I get back home, bye,” Tubbo said, pressing the red button and ending the call.

Tubbo then opened the door and joined Sally, Wilbur, and Fundy at their TV as Fundy put in the tape.

But the feeling of guilt, bubbled in Tubbo’s chest didn’t really help. Tubbo glanced over at Wilbur who had an arm around Sally who was pointing to the TV and said whichever shot had bloopers behind the scenes.

Maybe Tubbo could convince himself this was just to get closer to Wilbur so nothing could be used against him.

Yeah! That sounds right. Sounds good. . . and believable.

Tubbo bit his bottom lip harshly.

Tommy’s so gonna kill him.

Tommy is so gonna kill Tubbo.

The only fucking reason why Tommy agreed to this was because he could practically hear Tubbo wallowing in self fucking loathing and Tommy despises it when Tubbo gets frustrated with himself. Even though Tommy is royally pissed at Tubbo, Tommy would rather die than ever have Tubbo dislike himself - even slightly.

Tommy grumbled as he changed out of his basketball shorts into pants, and exchanged one of his shirts for one of Tubbos.

“This’ll be the last risk we take, he said,” Tommy grumbled. “I’m really sorry for taking risks without consulting you first, he said.”

Tommy was beyond pissed.

He loved Tubbo, okay. Tubbo was his best friend, a consistent in his life, Tommy’s rock. But sometimes Tubbo just pushes him off the edge and this was most definitely one of those times.

Tommy refused to wear Tubbos’ jacket as it was a pretty much dead giveaway that it belonged to Honeybee so Tommy cut a pair of holes on the back of one of his old red hoodies.

“He says he’s sorry and then turns around and does the exact same thing! I mean. . . does he even realize that we’re in hiding!?” Tommy exclaimed, huffing slightly as he tugged on the hoodie, his white wings slipping through the holes.

It was weird wearing clothes that revealed his wings but Tommy had to do this so Ranboo wouldn’t connect the dots (even though Tommy himself, was pretty sure that Ranboo wouldn’t be able to figure that out but it’s better safe than sorry).

Tommy put on a matching red mask, and black gloves so he didn’t get his fingerprints on anything’s, and then finally put on Tubbo’s goggles.

He kinda looked like a vigilante. . .

Tommy huffed slightly, rolling his eyes.

Yeah right, the hero business is not for him. Tommy would rather be the “guy in the chair” forever rather than ever go on the field, but apparently the universe just loves shoving Tommy out of his comfort zone.

“Alright—“ Tommy grabbed his communicator (a device that allowed Tommy to view street cameras and crimes) and put it in his back pocket, “—let’s do this,” He said equipping Tubbo’s voice changer inside his mask.

Tommy then opened the apartment window and flew out, quickly soaring above the city.

Tommy forgot how amazing it felt to fly, to feel the wind blowing through his hair as his avian instincts were practically cherishing this small moment he was having.

Is this how Tubbo felt every time he flied?

Tommy then pulled out his communicator, looking for any sign of Ender on the stop light cameras.

For a brief second Tommy saw Ender before he teleported, leaving behind some purple particles.

Tommy landed at the nearest rooftop and it wasn’t long before Ender joined him. “Who are you?” Ender asked, confusion obvious in his tone.

“A friend of Honeybee,” Tommy answered. He was a bit taken aback by how much the voice changer changed his. . . well, voice. He didn’t expect it to be that deep.

“That partially answers my question,” Ender pressed.

How did Tubbo get on this guys good side so quickly!?

. . . Never mind.

“You can call me Theo,” He replied. “Honeybee won’t be joining today so he sent me out, I owe him a favor,” Tommy shrugged.

“Are you one of the vigilantes he works with?” Ender asked.

Tommy nodded. “I am,” he said.

“I’ve never seen you before,” Ender stated.

Tommy rolled his eyes, expanding his wings to size himself up because man, this was conversation was getting too pushy. It didn’t help that Tommy was already pissed off by Tubbo, now this guy was ruffling his feathers (no pun intended). “I’m new,” Tommy said bluntly. “Now do you wanna keep questioning me or do you wanna do your job?” Tommy spat.

“Well, to be fair, both are my j—“

Tommy’s annoyed groan cut off Ender. “Whatever, I’m gonna go help out some civilians because apparently someone fucking has to,” Tommy said. “You coming or not?” He asked.

“I’m coming,” Ender said. Tommy stretched out his wings and extended Ender his hand. “What?” Ender asked.

“You won’t be able to catch up with me if you teleport, and I don’t fly people for free,” Tommy said.

“Are you serious?” Ender asked, shocked.

Tommy snorted. “No,” He said, dropping his hand down. “Just wanted to see if you’d actually do it,” Tommy said causing Ender to roll his eyes.

Tommy then hovered behind Ender and slid his arms between Enders armpits, but instead of holding Ender closely, Tommy held him loosely. It’s not like the guy would die. He had teleporting abilities, he could use them.

“Hang on, unlike Honeybee, I don’t fly slow,” Tommy said causing Ender to tightly grip Tommy’s arms and Tommy quickly flew into the air.

Of course Tommy had to be the one dealing with a villain on today of all of days.

They were a lesser known villain - as Tommy didn’t really know their alias. All Tommy knew, from what he could see, was that the villain could control metal.

“Oh fuck this!” Tommy said harshly, his jaw clenching.

“What do we do?” Ender asked turning to him.

Tommy gritted his teeth. “Try and give me an opening,” He said and Ender gave him a confused look before nodding and teleported away.

Tommy scanned the villain for any exposed skin. Tommy eyes settled on the villains neck, it would be a difficult area to touch/ get close to but Tommy was willing to go for it.

Ender teleported around the villain, making the villain shift his focus ever so slightly to follow Ender’s movements.

Once the villain had his back to Tommy, Tommy ran towards the villain, taking off one of his gloves. Ender then teleported away and once the villain turned around, Tommy grabbed at the villains neck, his hands glowing slightly.

The villain punched Tommy causing him to let go and stumble slightly. The villain then outstretched their hand but nothing went to Tommy, the villain repeated the actions and then looked down at his hands when nothing happened again.

Tommy flew into the air and outstretched his hands, causing the scraps of metal to encase the villain. He struggled in the metal casing, but was too exhausted to do anything.

Ender teleported to Tommy’s side on top of a roof. “How’d you do that?” He asked.

Tommy bit the inside of his cheek. It would be more suspicious if he didn’t answer. “I have reflecting abilities,” was all Tommy said. All he wanted to say, any further, more specific information, and Ranboo would surely connect the dots.

“That’s so cool,” Ender smiled.

Tommy tensed a bit. Usually people found his powers weird or villainous, rarely did they find his powers cool. “Thanks,” he said. “We better carry on, police will come soon and we have more civilians to help,” Tommy said spreading his wings.

“Flying again?” Ender asked a bit nervous.

“. . . I’ll make sure that I’ll carry you tighter,” Tommy said.

Tubbo would hate Tommy if something bad happened to Ranboo. Unfortunately, “accidentally” dropping Ranboo to his death, fell in that category.

Tubbo better bring Tommy the best leftovers ever or else Tommy will drop Ranboo to his certain death.

Chapter Text

Micheal Gold was a piglin hybrid, a very common species in a world that’s predominantly hybrids.

Micheal wasn’t always an orphan. He had a mom and thats about all he knew, he couldn’t remember his father or if he even had a father.

His mama was a sweet woman. She was fairly young having just graduated college but she loved Micheal. She cared for him and was rarely upset by him. His mama called him her “little angel”.

Micheal’s mama was very sad before she got pregnant with Micheal. She said having Micheal was the best damn thing that ever happened to her. . . though she said not to repeat the ‘d’ word in that sentence whenever Micheal told the sentence to someone.

Micheal was about four years old when he and his mom got into a car accident, causing Micheal to lose an eye and his mama.

Because he didn’t have a mama anymore and couldn’t remember his dad, Micheal was put in an orphanage. The orphanage was fairly small yet held a lot of kids, the caretakers were really nice yet sad around Micheal. Micheal was told by one of the older kids that they were sad that such a small kid was injured greatly and lost their parent.

Micheal remembers wondering late at night if his mama was sad that Micheal was alone and didn’t have any family. Micheal wished he could make her happy.

It was a nice Saturday morning when Micheal was woken up by one of the caretakers named Elizabeth. Micheal liked Elizabeth, she was really nice, but not as nice as Miss Niki.

“Come on Micheal, it’s time for breakfast,” She said softly, shaking his shoulder slightly.

Micheal grunted before stretching. Micheal rubbed his eye, “what’re we having?” He yawned.

“Eggs and toast,” Elizabeth said.

The orphanage held maybe about three classrooms full of kids - or that’s how much Micheal believed there were. Micheal was lucky to be in a system where they cared for the children. Micheal heard a lot of stories from his classmates, where children were neglected a lot at their orphanages.

(Micheal didn’t know what that word meant but he knew he didn’t like it, because when he asked Mark to explain it, Mark didn’t like talking about it.)

“Okay,” Micheal said crawling out of bed and grabbing his eye patch.

He handed the patch to Elizabeth who began tying the fabric on Micheal’s head. A lot of kids didn’t like the fact that Micheal was missing an eye, they were scared by it. Mark told him not to pay attention to, it because the kids were just intimidated by how cool it was.

(Micheal knew that was a lie but he listened to the advice anyway. Mark was his big brother, and from what Micheal heard, little kids should always listen to their older siblings.)

“Alright, off you go,” Elizabeth smiled, patting Micheal’s shoulder.

Micheal put on his slippers and made his way down the stairs. Going one step at a time since they were so steep. Once Micheal sat down with the rest of the kids he started eating, listing in on the other kids conversations.

Three kids were talking about how one of the teens got adopted on Friday.

Micheal remembered them, he couldn’t remember their name but all he could remember was that, Micheal couldn’t reach the top shelf that had a book he wanted to read and the teen reached it and gave it to Micheal. The teen then ruffled Micheal’s hair before walking off and talking with two other teens.

Micheal also remembered doing the same thing to Mark when he came for Micheal. Mark had smiled before picking Micheal up and taking him to the park.

Micheal smiled softly.

He loved Mark and Miss Niki. They were really nice. Even though Miss Niki was very busy being a hero, whenever Mark called her, she’d always answer and talk to Micheal for a good fifteen to twenty minutes before she would have to go. She always had Mark promise to tell her the rest of the details later and he always did.

Miss Niki was as sweet and nice as his mama.

He couldn’t wait to see Mark on Tuesday, maybe Micheal could meet Mark’s new friend Thomas one day. It would be nice to see one of Mark’s friends since Micheal doesn’t see them at all. (No offense to Mark of course.)

Micheal then went on with his day; playing, reading, eating, and other stuff. It was close to dinner time when one of the caretakers came into the dinning room and asked for Micheal.

The kids ‘oooh’d’ as Micheal felt his face warm up. “Children!” Anne clapped causing them to fall silent. “Thank you,” she said. “Come along Micheal, don’t worry you’re not in trouble,” Anne smiled softly, crouching down slightly and outstretching her hand.

Micheal took her hand and was lead to the front door where he saw Miss Niki and Mark. “Marky! Niki! What are you two doing here?” Micheal asked letting go of Anne’s hand and running over to Mark and Niki.

“Hi little man,” Mark smiled crouching down and hugging Micheal. Mark then pulled away from the hug, resting his hands on top of Micheal’s shoulders. “How was your day?” He asked.

“It was good! I played freeze tag with some kids and I was the fastest runner so I kept getting away from them! I also read a book called. . . called. . . “ Micheal trailed off with a frown. “There was a cat. . . and it rhymed a lot,” Micheal said.

“Cat in the Hat?” Mark tried.

Micheal nodded eagerly. “Yeah!” He exclaimed with a smile. “You still didn’t answer me though,” Micheal said crossing his arms over his chest.

“Niki?” Mark asked, letting go of Micheal and turned to the pink haired woman - although, the pink in her hair was kinda fading so it was more of a bubblegum pink? Pastel pink? Micheal didn’t know.

Niki was then crouched down in front of Micheal, taking Micheal’s hands. “Micheal, for about three months now, Mark has been your big brother because of a program. Mark and I have decided that we don’t want a program to be the only way we can see you,” Niki said.

Micheal frowned, his bottom lip trembling slightly. “You don’t want to see me anymore?” He asked.

Mark and Niki were probably the closest mama could get to being happy that Micheal wasn’t entirely alone. Now they didn’t want to see him anymore?

“What!? N-No, I didn’t mean it like that,” Niki said quickly, squeezing Micheal’s hands comfortingly. “I meant—we want to see you everyday, twenty four-seven; instead of two days and a couple of hours,” Niki said, letting go of one of Micheal’s hands and pushing a few stray strands of his hair behind Micheal’s ear.

“What does that mean?” Micheal asked, tilting his head softly.

Mark huffed slightly with a smile. “It means. . . we want you to be a Beloved,” Mark said.

Micheal’s chest rose with a deep breath, his eyes widening. “You want—you want to adopt me?” Micheal asked softly.

Niki nodded. “We’d love nothing more than to have you constantly in our lives, Micheal. The paperwork’s already been signed, all we need is your word,” Niki smiled softly, eyes watering over.

Micheal nodded. “I want to be a Beloved!” He exclaimed with a large grin.

Niki’s bottom lip trembled as she pulled Micheal into a hug. Her hands rubbing his back as Micheal gripped Niki’s shirt tightly. Mark joined the hug, hugging the two of them, Micheal could see that Mark’s arm was shaking slightly - an indicator that the older boy was crying.

“Micheal,” Micheal heard Elizabeth call out. Niki and Mark slightly pulled away from the hug, allowing Micheal to turn and look over at Elizabeth who had Micheal’s things. “You almost left without your stuff,” Elizabeth smiled softly, holding a suitcase and Micheal’s stuffed chicken.

“Elizabeth!” Micheal exclaimed running over to the caretaker and hugging her. “Thank you for looking after me, Elizabeth,” Micheal grinned as he grabbed his things.

“Thank you, for being such a wonderful kid to look after,” Elizabeth said crouching down to Micheal’s height and planting a kiss on Micheal’s forehead. “Now go to your family, I’m sure they want to show you your new home,” She said giving Micheal small judges towards Niki and Mark.

Micheal gave Elizabeth one more smile before walking over to Mark and Niki. Mark was wiping away his tears while Niki eyes were red and puffy. “You wanna go see your new home, Micheal?” Niki asked. Micheal nodded and Niki smiled. “Alright, let’s go,” She said.

Niki then turned to Mark. “Are you gonna be like this for the rest of the day?” She asked.

“I got an eyelash in my eye,” Mark replied, his voice cracking. Mark then took in a shaky breath, wiping his sleeves on his pants and sniffled. “Come on, Micheal,” He said and Micheal smiled up at Mark.

Micheal walked inside Niki and Mark’s house, looking around. The bottom floor was as big as two classrooms! That’s bigger than the room Micheal slept in with the others!

“Go ahead take a look around, this is your house now as well,” Niki grinned.

“Um, where do I put this?” Micheal asked holding out his suitcase.

“I’ll take it to your room, don’t worry,” Mark said grabbing the suitcase and went upstairs.

Micheal hugged his stuffed chicken as he walked into the dining room, the table was smaller than the one at the orphanage but that’s probably because only two people used to live here. The kitchen looked pretty, way better than the one in the orphanage.

Micheal then pulled open a door and widened his eyes at the pantry. There was a variety of snacks, from sweets to health bars. Micheal is definitely going to go through all that late at night when he gets the munchies.

Micheal walked out of the kitchen into the living room. There was a large couch, one of the mouse couches where it was really long at one side - Micheal’s only seen such couches in TV shows. Speaking of which, they had a big TV which had some game consoles.

“What’d you think?” Niki asked. “We cleaned up as well as we could before we went to get you,” She said.

Micheal quickly ran to Niki and hugged her. “Thank you,” He said.

“Aw, Micheal,” She coo’d softly as she crouched down to Micheal’s height. Niki wiped Micheal’s tears away from his cheeks as she smiled softly at him. “You deserve the absolute best, I hope Mark and I can be the best for you,” Niki said.

“You already are,” Micheal said.

Niki huffed slightly with a fond smile, her hand over her heart before she hugged Micheal tightly.

Micheal had no adult figures in his life but the caretakers and his teachers. Then Mark came in one day for the big brother program and was given Micheal. Mark didn’t mind Micheal’s missing eye, in fact, Mark found it cool.

Over time, Micheal got to know Niki and both Niki and Mark were the highlights of Micheal’s week. After their time spent together, Micheal would always count down how many days he had left before he got to see Mark and Niki again.

Now, he was able to see the everyday and wouldn’t have to worry about how much he can do with Mark. Now, Micheal could properly hang out with Niki rather than speaking with her through the phone!

“I asked Wilbur to give me the day off tomorrow, so me and you have the whole day tomorrow for ourselves. Unfortunately, Mark can’t join us because he has to go to work but he’ll be off Tuesday and Wednesday just like before,” Niki smiled, booping Micheal’s nose.

Micheal giggled as he brought his head down to his neck like a turtle retreating to its shell, “I finally get to hang out with you!” He exclaimed with a large smile.

“Yeah,” Niki grinned.

Mark came back down the stairs. “Okay, I finished putting away your stuff, you wanna see your room bud?” Mark asked.

Micheal nodded. “Yeah!” He said.

“Alright, come on,” Mark smiled walking back up the stairs with Micheal and Niki following him. “Niki and I went shopping throughout the week and we tried getting some stuff that we thought you’d like,” Mark said opening the door.

Micheal gasped, his eyes widening at his room. It was big. There was a shelf that had a display of books and lego builds - ranging from homes to planes. There was also a desk with a lamp of sorts, toys, and a—“a race car bed!” Micheal exclaimed jumping onto the mattress with a giggle.

“You like it?” Niki asked.

“I love it!” Micheal said.

“Mark was the one that picked out the bed frame, I picked out the sheets,” Niki said.

Micheal looked down at the sheets before gasping softly. “Batman,” he whispered, stars practically in his eyes causing Mark to giggle.

“You should probably head to bed now Micheal, you got a big day ahead of you with Niki,” Mark said.

“What time will you be back from work?” Micheal asked.

Mark shrugged. “Around seven-fifteen, you can tell me all about your day,” Mark smiled.

“Okay,” Micheal said before yawning softly. “I’ll get changed and go to bed,” He said.

Niki smiled softly before kissing Micheal’s forehead. “Goodnight, Micheal,” She said, practically whispering.

“Night,” He said.

Mark ruffled Micheal’s hair and then the two left Micheal alone.

After Micheal finished putting in his pajamas, he turned the light off. Then the lamp turned on and Micheal gasped as he looked up, it was a night light that shined stars on the ceiling. Micheal giggled softly to himself before crawling underneath his covers, hugging his stuffed chicken tightly.

Micheal never really cried happy tears before - he didn’t know that was a thing; but that night, Micheal cried softly with a smile that hurt his cheeks.

Micheal hoped that his mama could see him, see how happy he was. He hoped that his mama wasn’t sad, now that Micheal had a family again - a nice, proper, family that loved him as much as his mama did.

Chapter Text

Tommy entered through the window just in time for the door to open and make eye contact with Tubbo. “You—“ Tommy growled hands stretched out as if it to strangle Tubbo from where Tommy stood.

“Let me explain myself!” Tubbo said, shutting the door and locking it.

“You better start explaining quickly!” Tommy said shutting the window and throwing off the mask and goggles. “I had to use my abilities to stop a villain! You’re so lucky if Ranboo doesn’t find out how I am because of that,” Tommy glared.

“I needed to get more information on Wilbur! I needed to see if he felt threatened by vigilantes to the point he’d throw them in jail. Not to mention it would’ve help the lie that I work with other vigilantes!” Tubbo said.

“He’s the guy that made the rule!” Tommy exclaimed.

“Listen!” Tubbo interjected causing Tommy to shut his mouth and frown. “I was talking to Wilbur’s son, Fundy, he said that Wilbur made that rule because Wilbur and Dream were friends. Close friends to the point where Dream would visit Wilbur and talk with Fundy, so when Wilbur found out what Dream was doing he established that rule to protect Fundy,” He explained.

“Great, more consequences of my brother actions that affect us,” Tommy muttered. “. . . You promised me, we wouldn’t keep doing risks. You promised and you lied,” Tommy glared.

“I’m sorry but I h—“

“Are you sorry?” Tommy asked. “Or do you just feel bad and feel as though you have to apologize? Because it sounds a lot like it’s the latter,” Tommy said.

Tubbo’s mouth fell agape. “What the hell!?” He exclaimed.

“Am I wrong!?”

“Yes!”

“Bullshit!”

Tubbo glared at Tommy. “Look, I’m sorry that my way doesn’t fit what you find comfortable because, fucking newsflash man, if things went how you found comfortable doing; I would barely know anybody! I would have no information. Not to mention, I would’ve never known of Wilbur’s meeting that’s in five fucking days!” Tubbo jabbed his finger at Tommy’s chest.

“Oh piss off!” Tommy exclaimed. “You’re the one who got attached to them!”

“Of course I got attached to them Tommy! They are practically the only normal I have in my life! I am sick and tired of hiding, running, lying constantly to people I’m friends with!” Tubbo said. “We could’ve at least had Jack know so we could talk with someone else!”

“What part of being in hiding do you not understand!?” Tommy said. “You think I want to be cooped up in this fucking apartment every single day!? My face is practically up on every fucking billboard in this city all because of some new information, that we don’t even know about, that caused my case to open back up!”

“Believe me Tubbo, I would go to Sapnap and George. I would love to see your co-workers and the people I once knew but I can’t! Nobody is in our corner,” Tommy said.

“Everybody is in our corner!” Tubbo argued. “Puffy is in our corner, Jack is in our corner, Karl is in our corner, so many fucking people are in our corner! You just can’t see that because you’re paranoid that everybody has an ulterior motive to hurt us!” He shouted.

“I have every right to be paranoid!” Tommy said pointing at himself. “The last bit of family that I had left turned out to be a vicious person! He killed Jordan - a man who welcome me and Dream into his home and Dream killed him!” Tommy exclaimed. “So fucking forgive me if I feel as though I can’t trust people!”

“You’re being so difficult right now!” Tubbo exclaimed, now hovering above the floor to reach Tommy’s height.

“I’m being difficult!? You’re the one who wanted to stay at Wilbur’s for some information that you could’ve easily gotten later on, and sent me on patrol!” Tommy rebutted. Tommy hovered slightly above the ground.

“Yeah?!”

“Yeah! You’re also the one who wanted do start doing the vigilante shit! If you didn’t want to do that, none of this would’ve have happened! You—You are so selfish!”

“I’m selfish!?” Tubbo scoffed. “You’re the one who suggested we run away! You just can’t handle the fact that things aren’t going your way! You’re practically acting just like Dream!” Tubbo shouted.

They both fell silent

Wait.

No.

No.

It wasn’t meant to come out like that.

That’s not even what Tubbo meant to say.

Why did he say that?

Why?

Tommy’s face dropped, slowly lowering himself back down to the ground. His shoulders were tense as his hands were clenched into fists, he didn’t look angry he looked. . . Tubbo didn’t know what he looked like. Tubbo’s never seen Tommy go slack like to before.

Tubbo’s eyes widened as he realized what he just said. “Wait, I didn’t— I’m—“ Tubbo stammered as he watched Tommy’s eyes water over. “It wasn’t—“ he couldn’t find the right words.

Tommy sniffled slightly. “I think I’m tired, that’s why I’m getting all aggressive,” he said turning on his heel. “I’m going to bed,” Tommy said.

“Tommy—“

“Goodnight. I’ll see you in the morning,” Tommy didn’t stop or spare even the smallest glance to Tubbo. Tommy just kept walking and slammed his door shut.

Tubbo could feel the frustrated tears build up in the back of his eyes, stinging them. Tubbo yanked at his hair in anger. Why did he say that?

Why?

Why?

Why?

Dream had lashed out greatly when he was confronted, like a cornered animal who knew they didn’t have a way out, so they were going to take down as people as they could.

Tommy only lashed out like a frightened animal who didn’t understand the situation and just wanted to go home.

Tubbo crouched down, his head resting on his knees, hands still holding fistfuls of his hair as he cried silently.

He loved Tommy.

Why did he say that?

Tommy was his best friend.

Why did he say that?

Tommy was practically all he had left.

Why. Did. He. Say. That?

Tubbo let go of his hair and dropped his head into his hands, muffling his cries and sniffles. Tubbo silently hoped - prayed - that this was all a nightmare, that what he and Tommy said were fake.

But as much as Tubbo pinched his face, he didn’t wake up.

It was real.

He really said that.

Tubbo never hated himself more than he did, in that exact moment.

Chapter Text

Tubbo left for work early on Saturday morning. Tommy probably wanted some space after last night and Tubbo didn’t blame him.

He tried his best to be positive at work but the thoughts of last night kept replaying in the back of Tubbo’s head, as if it was constantly rewinding and playing over and over again like a broken tape.

”You’re practically acting just like Dream!”

No he wasn’t. Tommy was far from acting just like Dream. . .

Tubbo really didn’t want to go to work. He was afraid that if he left, Tommy would be gone when he returned. Tubbo hoped that the day went by quickly so that he could apologize to Tommy.

Nobody questioned Tubbo’s strained smiles that didn’t reach his eyes. Didn’t question his wrinkled clothing.

Well that was until Tubbo ran into Ranboo.

“Woah, dude, you look like a mess. Something happen?” Ranboo asked, hands resting on Tubbo’s shoulders.

Tubbo took in a deep breath. Tubbo should’ve never gotten attached to these people, should’ve never gotten attached to Ranboo. Maybe keeping up with this facade would be a whole lot easier if Tubbo hadn’t befriend Ranboo and the others.

(Maybe Tubbo would stop wanting to be around him; to tell him everything.)

Tubbo shrugged. “It’s—I’m just really tired. I stayed a bit later than I expected at Wilbur’s so I didn’t get much sleep,” Tubbo lied.

Ranboo frowned slightly. “You should fix your sleeping schedule man. I’d hate for you to pass out mid-training with Wilbur, or mid-building with Karl and Sam,” Ranboo said, patting Tubbo’s shoulder.

“Yeah, I will,” Tubbo said giving Ranboo a small smile.

Ranboo obviously didn’t buy Tubbo’s lie but didn’t push it. Ranboo ruffled Tubbo’s hair before walking off.

Tubbo stood there, his hand hovering above the area Ranboo touched him on his head. Tubbo quickly dropped his arm and sped walked away.

He definitely shouldn’t have gotten close to Ranboo. . .

Tubbo walked back into the lab with Karl. “Ah Thomas, I just remembered that Wilbur mentioned you using the training dummy. He said you were very strong and flung the dummy pretty far,” Karl said. “Would you mind if I built a dummy that fit your abilities so it would be easier?” He asked.

Tubbo shrugged. “I mean, I guess it would be easier rather to have a dummy fitted for me,” Tubbo muttered.

Karl smiled. “Great! I needed something new to work on,” Karl said.

Tubbo smiled softly as he watched Karl build the dummy, Tubbo often giving him a helping hand here and there.

When Tubbo came back from work, he looked around and so nothing out place. Nothing that indicated that Tommy left or got out of his room. Tubbo slowly closed the door, locking it. He then walked over to the dinning area and set down the plastic bags that he got from the Chuckle Sandwich convenience store.

It was silent.

Too silent.

Tubbo didn’t want to intrude on Tommy, he probably still needed space but—what if he had left? What if Tommy ran away from Tubbo? What if Tommy took his things and disappeared?

The fear began bubbling inside Tubbo’s chest until he felt as if he was going to burst. Tubbo quickly made his way to Tommy’s room and slowly opened the door.

To his relief Tommy was still there. He was on his bed, laying on his side. There was a bright light illuminating Tommy’s room that Tubbo believed was Tommy’s phone. His room was a bit of a mess, clothes were sprawled everywhere.

What surprised Tubbo the most was that Tommy still had his pictures up that held him and Tubbo.

Suddenly the door creaked and Tommy turned to look over at Tubbo. “Tubbo?” He said softly.

Tubbo froze like a deer in the headlights. “I—. . . I’m sorry I barged in. Its just, I thought—there was nothing around. . . and the place was quiet so I-I thought—“ Tubbo stammered over his words, clutching the ends of his shirt.

Why was this so difficult?

Tommy and Tubbo argued a lot but they were always able to apologize, find the right words and they would later be forgiven and they’d practically act like nothing happened.

. . . They never fought like that before. Never said things that should’ve never been said.

Tommy seemed to realize what Tubbo meant and slowly sat up. “I wouldn’t just leave without saying something. Where would I even go?” Tommy pointed out.

“R-right. . . “ Tubbo muttered as he turned on his heel. “I’ll go now—“

“Wait.”

Tubbo turned back to Tommy.

“Why did you—what made you think I’d even leave in the first place?” Tommy asked softly.

Tubbo shrugged as he picked at the skin on his knuckles, looking down at the floor. “I don’t know, I-I guess I thought because of what I said last night you would’ve left. Would’ve ran away,” Tubbo said, his shoulders raised as his eyes watered over. “I was scared you’d leave me. I hurt you, multiple times, and you’re the only person that I have left, and I hurt you,” Tubbo said, his voice cracking and tears falling.

Tommy slowly got up and made his way towards Tubbo.

“And I understand if you don’t want to forgive me. I don’t even forgive myself for saying all that stuff to you,” Tubbo cried. “I’m really sorry I hurt you, that I broke my promises, and anything else I did that made you hate me.”

“Hate you?” Tommy said. Tommy cupped Tubbo’s face, Tommy had tears in his eyes. “Tubbo. . . I don’t forgive you, but that doesn’t mean that I hate you,” Tommy said softly. “I could never hate you,” He stated, wiping away Tubbo’s tears with his thumb.

The action made Tubbo sob; remembering how that was exactly how Jordan wiped away his tears before he died. Tubbo didn’t know what he’d do if Tommy died, Tubbo would probably join Tommy if he died. . .

“Yes, I’m rather upset that you did all those things but I’d never hate you. And I’d never leave you, no matter what we say or do to each other,” Tommy said tearfully. “But I—I would appreciate it if you truly stopped putting me out of my comfort zone, but I’ll try and be more. . . flexible with future situations,” Tommy said softly and Tubbo nodded. “Besides, it was nice feeling the wind in my wings last night and using my abilities,” He muttered.

Tubbo smiled. “Maybe we can head to an empty area and you can fly around there,” He suggested.

“Maybe later,” Tommy said. “. . . While on the topic of apologizing; I’m sorry I said all that stuff last night—“

“Don’t apologize. You were right—“

“That doesn’t mean I should’ve said it. We were both in the wrong,” Tommy stated, pulling Tubbo into a tight hug. “And I’m sorry I reacted that way.”

“You had every right to react that way. I was the one that compared you to him. I shouldn’t have done that,” Tubbo said. “I’m really sorry,” He continued.

Tommy just stayed silent but he didn’t pull away from the hug.

The two stood there for god knows how long, hugging the other tightly. Tubbo eventually calmed down and stopped crying and the two stayed put.

“Can I. . . Can I sleep here tonight?” Tubbo asked softly.

“Yeah,” Tommy agreed, pulling away from the hug.

The two flopped down onto Tommy’s bed. Tommy went back on his phone as Tubbo crawled underneath the covers and closed his eyes.

“Tommy,” He called out and Tommy hummed softly. “Did you mean it? When you said you hate being in here almost all day, everyday?” Tubbo asked quietly.

“Yeah,” Tommy admitted. “It. . . It reminds me all too much of back when I was little, and I was in my room all the time. I self isolated myself a lot, just so I could bring out my abilities since I hated being dotted on by Dream. Being in here just reminds me of how powerless I am - how I’ve always been,” Tommy muttered.

Tubbo turned and hugged Tommy. His forehead touching Tommy’s back. “If it means anything, you’re one of the most powerful and strongest people I know,” Tubbo offered. “You’ve always been powerful to me,” he said.

It wasn’t a lie. Tubbo admired Tommy ever since they first started interacting with each other. The first time they properly interacted was with Tommy chasing off some kids that were poking fun at Tubbo.

With Tommy’s outstretched white wings and the sun behind his head, making his bright blonde hair look like it was glowing; Tubbo thought that Tommy was an angel at first glance.

And in a way - Tommy was. . .

“Thanks, Tubzo,” Tommy said softly, patting Tubbo’s arm.

Tubbo didn’t mind if Tommy never forgave him, or if Tubbo could never make it up to Tommy.

As long as Tubbo had Tommy by his side, Tubbo was happy.

Chapter Text

With Wilbur’s meeting in three more days, Tubbo and Tommy were nervous.

Tubbo found it difficult to shove down the uneasiness that was bubbling up in his chest when he was training with Wilbur. Tubbo could only hope and pray that these notes won’t connect him to Honeybee.

“Alright! Let’s take a break!” Wilbur exclaimed causing Tubbo to drop his arm before he hit the dummy once again. “Man, Karl did a wonderful job with the dummy,” Wilbur muttered. “But I bet Techno might get a bit upset that someone’s one upped him in training,” He said jokingly with a smirk.

Tubbo rolled his eyes. “As if the Blade would ever feel threatened by me. I’m like half his size!” He exclaimed.

Wilbur chuckled. “You’d be surprised. He’s quite intimidated by Bad,” Wilbur said.

“Really?” Tubbo asked.

Wilbur nodded. “The two had trained before, Bad had been the second hero to win against Techno - the first being. . . “ Wilbur trailed off as his eyes saddened. Tubbo bit the inside of his cheek.

Jordan had been the first to win against Techno.

“Anyways!” Wilbur exclaimed, clasping his hands together. “I’m sure you’ll grow to the ranks quickly if you want to get on the field,” He said.

“Why do you want me on the field so bad?” Tubbo questioned.

“Because you have so much potential. Your super strength could help during clean ups like fallen buildings or just in fighting. Your incredibly smart, you can easily keep up with Sam and Karl who have gone through multiple interns since none of them could keep up with them!” Wilbur said. “Why don’t you want to be on the field?” He asked.

Tubbo tensed up slightly.

Tubbo doesn’t even see himself as a hero. It’s easier to be a vigilante because he has more flexibility, more freedom. Besides Tubbo’s seen what the responsibility of being hero has done to people, to his family - he doesn’t want to turn out like them.

But he can’t go that in depth. . .

“I’m not a hero, Wilbur,” is what Tubbo decided on.

“You could be,” Wilbur pushed.

Tubbo frowned. “I can’t be,” He stated. “Wilbur, I appreciate the offer—really, I do. But it’s just not for me, I like being an intern, I don’t have to worry about a lot of things as an intern. I’ve seen what being hero has done to people, and I don’t need that,” Tubbo said.

“I understand,” Wilbur said. “But if you ever change your mind, I’ll endorse you,” He smiled.

It was quite poetic.

Wilbur’s father came to Tubbo’s father with the proposition of being a hero. Now here was Wilbur, doing the same thing with Tubbo.

Like father like son, Tubbo thought to himself.

Though he couldn’t say the same to himself. Unlike Jordan, Tubbo repeatedly turned down the offer. (But if Tubbo wasn’t in the situation where he had to hide his identity, he would’ve taken the offer in a heart beat just like his father had.)

“I’ll keep that in mind,” Tubbo said.

Wilbur grinned down at Tubbo.

“But that doesn’t mean I’ll probably change my mind so don’t get your hopes up,” Tubbo stated.

“Too late,” Wilbur smiled.

Once it hit Tubbo’s lunch break, he went down to floor two and chatted with Ranboo for a bit.

“Niki and I took in Micheal yesterday,” Ranboo said with large smile.

“Really?” Tubbo asked and Ranboo nodded. “Awh, tell him I said hi,” He said.

“That’s the thing. . . I—I want you to meet him,” Ranboo said, his cheeks turning a light purple.

Tubbo raised a brow jokingly. “You sound like you just told me that you want me to meet your parents,” Tubbo teased.

“I can’t say anything to you, man,” Ranboo sighed causing Tubbo to throw his head back and cackle. “I was thinking that when I meet with Theseus, I could bring Micheal along,” Ranboo said.

“Uh, sure,” Tubbo agreed. “When do you want to do this little meet up?” He asked.

Ranboo hummed softly. “Probably on Wednesday, just text me after you get Theseus and we’ll meet up at Central Park,” Ranboo said.

“Alright, sounds like a plan,” Tubbo grinned.

Tubbo doesn’t know if Tommy will want to meet up with Ranboo. Even though they had both apologized for what they said to the other; Tubbo had fully forgiven Tommy, whilst Tommy was still a bit hurt by the Dream comment.

(Which was perfectly valid, Tubbo isn’t saying it’s not, but it’s just— he didn’t know how to explain it. It just. . . felt weird. . . ? He genuinely didn’t know how to explain it.)

Ranboo nodded. “Anyways, I gotta head off now. I have to finish up some more paperwork. Talk to you later,” Ranboo said, patting Tubbo’s bicep before walking off.

Despite the fact that Ranboo had barely touched him for more than two seconds, Tubbo could still feel Ranboo’s hand on his arm.

It felt. . . nice.

“Hey Thomas.”

Tubbo turned to look over to see Jack approach him. “Hi Jack,” He greeted.

Jack furrowed his brows slightly. “You alright? You look tense,” Jack said.

Even though Jack knew about Tommy, he didn’t know about Tubbo, and Tubbo wasn’t about to break Tommy’s trust. “I’m just tired,” Tubbo said, waving his hand dismissively.

Jack hummed softly. “Alright, well, hopefully you’ll fix up your sleeping schedule just in time for Thursday,” He said.

Tubbo raised a brow. “What’s. . . happening on Thursday?” He asked, playing dumb if needed.

“You didn’t hear?” Jack questioned and Tubbo shook his head. “Blaze and 404 are gonna be around on Thursday,” Jack informed.

Tubbo’s eyes widened slightly before he quickly relaxed them. “R-really?” He said.

Jack nodded. “Yeah, I’m pretty sure they’re planning on meeting up with a few heroes while they’re here. Maybe it’s gonna be about how they’re gonna get back on the field,” Jack said.

Tubbo’s thoughts were practically going at a hundred miles per hour.

It couldn’t be a coincidence that both Sapnap and George were coming to L’Manburg on Thursday; the day of Wilbur’s meeting and talk “with a few heroes”.

They were definitely joining Wilbur’s meeting.

But about what?

Was it about the new information on Tommy’s case? Was it about returning to the field? Was it about Dream?

Jack glanced over at Tubbo and bit the inside of his cheek. “Maybe you should tell Theseus, he seems to be a big hero fan. I’m sure he’d love to find out that Blaze and 404 will be visiting,” Jack said, his tone a bit weird.

Had Jack found out that “Thomas” was actually Tubbo?

Or was Jack just saying this because he know Tubbo lived with Tommy?

Either way, Tubbo couldn’t think about it for long, already worrying about Sapnap and George.

Tubbo opened his mouth but Jack quickly gestured over to the corner of the room. Tubbo looked over to see a camera sitting there. “Y-yeah, I’ll give him the word,” Tubbo said, starting to walk off. “Thanks for chatting with me Jack,” He said, giving Jack a pat on the back as he passed by.

“Uh, I have—I gotta go,” Tubbo said softly. Tubbo quickly made his way to the bathroom. He pushed open a stall door, grabbed the toilet seat and threw up in it.

He dry heaved as he grabbed at some toilet paper and blew out his nose, wincing slightly at the aftertaste and smell of his puke.

Tubbo coughed violently, sinking down to his knees as the toilet automatically flushed. Tubbo took in labored breaths, he didn’t know if he was going to start crying or throw up again but he sure as hell felt like it.

George and Sapnap were coming.

They were going to meet up with Wilbur on Thursday.

For what? Tubbo doesn’t know.

A part of Tubbo doesn’t want to know, too scared to know what George and Sapnap might tell Wilbur. Had they connected the dots? Was Dream about to be let out of prison on “good behavior”? Were they dropping Tommy’s case? Do they need help with the case?

The questions began multiplying and Tubbo’s head started to hurt.

Tommy was right. . . None of this would’ve ever happened, had Tubbo never become Honeybee.

Would it still be like before?

Would’ve Sapnap and George left the case alone, because they couldn’t find anything?

Would it be better?

A pathetic whimper left Tubbo’s throat, tears threatening to spill.

If Sapnap and George truly went to Wilbur with new information simply because of something Tubbo accidentally slipped, neither himself nor Tommy would ever forgive him.

Tubbo dropped his head in his hands, tears slowly falling down his cheeks as his shoulder shook slightly.

Suddenly the door creaked open, “Thomas?”

Tubbo lifted his head quickly at the sound of Ranboo’s voice. Tubbo sniffled - gagging internally at how some stray puke fell down his throat as he swallowed it down - and wiped his face. “Yeah!?” Tubbo called out, wincing at how his voice still sounded as if he was crying.

“You alright? I saw you run inside the bathroom,” Ranboo said the sound of the door closing and footsteps approaching, echoed in the bathroom.

“I’m fine,” Tubbo said, now wishing he had locked the stall door as he looked up at Ranboo.

Ranboo frowned as he crouched down. “You don’t look fine,” Ranboo said reaching over and wiping away a tear from Tubbo’s cheek.

Tubbo fought back the urge to lean into the touch.

He couldn’t keep doing this. Tubbo was getting too attached, too fond. . .

“You can talk to me. . . we’re friends,” Ranboo said softly.

‘That’s the thing!’ Tubbo wanted to say. ‘We’re friends! And because of that, I can’t push you away if Sapnap and George have connected the dots!’ The words were right on his tongue but he didn’t say it.

He couldn’t say it.

So Tubbo did what he does best and lied.

“Did I ever tell you about my mom?” Tubbo said, his voice barely above his whisper.

Well. . . sort of lied.

Ranboo shook his head, his brows furrowed slightly. “I don’t recall,” Ranboo replied.

Tubbo smiled sadly. “She died after she gave birth to me. The doctor said that she died with a smile on her face once she saw me. My father raised me on his own, told me everything he could about my mother. . . sometimes, it felt like I actually knew her,” Tubbo laughed wetly, tears building up once again. “My dad said that whenever I was really happy or passionate about something, I got sparkles in my eyes, just like my mom did. He said that she would’ve loved to see the person I am today. . . “ Tubbo trailed off.

“And I’m sure she would, I’m sure she does,” Ranboo comforted, bringing Tubbo into a hug, having Tubbo’s head rest on Ranboo’s shoulder. Tubbo clutched Ranboo’s shirt tightly. “How couldn’t she?” He asked softly.

“I never actually knew what she was like. What she believed,” Tubbo said. “What if—what if she doesn’t like me because of who I am?” He asked.

“What do you mean?” Ranboo questioned, voice still soft, as his hands combed through Tubbo’s hair.

“I like guys and girls, Ranboo!” Tubbo exclaimed. “Not to mention that I’m—“

Tubbo cut himself off.

“That. . . you’re what?”

Tubbo didn’t know what to say. Was he really about to come out to Ranboo in the bathroom? In a stall that Tubbo literally vomited in less than four or five minutes ago?

“Thomas,” Ranboo said. “That you’re what?” He asked.

Tubbo’s mouth and throat went dry. He opened and closed his mouth but could only let out small croaks. Then Tubbo finally found his voice.

“I’m aromantic,” Tubbo whispered, his voice barely audible.

“Is that something your ashamed of?” Ranboo questioned, his tone wasn’t disgusted, he still spoke softly to Tubbo.

“I—no, I’m not,” Tubbo said, his grip on Ranboo’s shirt tightened. “But. . . what if she is?” He stated.

Tubbo didn’t know why he was saying this.

He liked being around Ranboo, wanted to always be around him, wanted to open up to Ranboo about everything. . . maybe that’s why Tubbo opened up to Ranboo about his mom.

But was Tubbo doing this because they were friends? Tubbo’s never even voiced that to Tommy. . . ever.

Why was Ranboo different? Why did Tubbo feel differently around Ranboo?

“Well. . . I’m not ashamed of you, if it makes you feel any better,” Ranboo said. Tubbo could feel that Ranboo was messing with Tubbo’s hair, twisting it between his fingers. “I’m proud to be your friend and your fake boyfriend,” Ranboo joked causing Tubbo to chuckle.

“Thanks Ranboo,” Tubbo said with a small smile.

“No problem, I’m glad you came out to me,” Ranboo grinned as he pulled away from the hug, his hands resting on Tubbo’s shoulders. “I’m sure your mother loves the person that you turned out to be. And if she doesn’t, no offense but fuck her,” Ranboo said.

“Ranboo!” Tubbo exclaimed with a smile.

“I’m serious! If your mom doesn’t love you because of who you like, or don’t have romantic interest towards anyone, then she can go fuck herself,” Ranboo said. “There’s so many people that like you, Thomas, myself included. You have a lot of people in your corner,” He grinned.

Ranboo then stood up and gave Tubbo his hand

Tubbo looked down at his hand.

“Thomas Smith” had people in his corner. . . not Tubbo Underscore.

Tubbo looked back up at Ranboo with a smile. “Yeah,” He agreed, grabbing Ranboo’s hand and Ranboo lifted Tubbo off the ground. “Thanks again, you’re a really great friend. . . and fake boyfriend,” Tubbo said.

Ranboo chuckled. “Of course,” He said. “Come on, we better get out of here,” Ranboo said.

“I’ll be out in a second, I gotta wash my hands real quick,” Tubbo said.

Ranboo nodded. “I’ll be outside,” He said, walking out the door.

Tubbo walked towards one of the many sinks and stared at himself in the mirror.

He’s given Ranboo way too much power over his heart now.

Tubbo just knows that if Ranboo ever found out about who “Thomas” truly is. . . it’s gonna hurt like a bitch.

Chapter Text

Tommy was sitting on the couch when the apartment door flung open and was quickly locked. Tommy immediately sat up to watch as Tubbo walked into the living room with a pale face. “Tubbo?” Tommy asked softly.

“We. . . I think I messed up—“

“Woah, woah, slow down,” Tommy said standing up and grabbing Tubbo’s arms gently, bringing his hands away from his hair so Tubbo didn’t yank on it. “What do you mean you think you messed up?” He asked.

“George and Sapnap are gonna be the ones meeting with Wilbur on Thursday! And I have no hints as to what they’re going to discuss!” Tubbo exclaimed.

“Hey, hey, take a breather,” Tommy stated, breathing in and out slowly. Tubbo followed his actions. “And that doesn’t matter, we can easily watch the meeting from the camera footage,” He said. Tommy was internally freaking out but freaking out wouldn’t help Tubbo calm down and that was objectively more important.

“Yeah but. . . what if—what if it isn’t about your case? What if it’s something entirely different!? What if it’s about Dream?!”

“Tubbo you need to calm down, you’re starting to sound like me,” Tommy said, his grip a bit tighter to hold down Tubbo.

“I am calm!” Tubbo exclaimed.

“You’re obviously not! Did something else happen at work today? What’s got you so riled up?” Tommy question.

Tubbo swallowed as he looked down at the ground. “I. . . my attachment on Ranboo grew,” He said softly.

“What does that mean?”

“I—I think I. . . I don’t. . . “ Tubbo trailed off constantly. Tubbo didn’t really know what he meant. . . he couldn’t put it into words, or even thoughts. He truly didn’t know why he was feeling this way.

“I want to be around him, I want to open up to him! But it’s. . . it’s different. I feel different around him. I don’t feel such intensity when around you or Jack. I even told him something I never told you and I tell you everything!” Tubbo exclaimed.

As much as Tommy wanted to know what Tubbo told Ranboo he pushed down that desire. “Do you. . . like him?” Tommy asked.

“I don’t know!” Tubbo exclaimed, a frustrated groan leaving him. “I don’t know how to explain it and it’s—it’s so frustrating!” He said.

Tommy gave Tubbo a comforting look. “What if. . . what if I was just lying about being aromantic? What if I just needed to find the one and I did?” Tubbo asked softly.

“Tubbo. . . just because you feel this way it doesn’t make you any less aromantic. There’s tons of different attractions, maybe you’re confusing it for romantic,” Tommy suggested.

“Like what?” Tubbo asked bitterly.

“Well there’s sexual attraction—“

“Oh, dude!” Tubbo said, scrunching up his face giving Tommy a light shove.

“What!? I’m just saying the multiple attractions off my head!” Tommy defended. “Besides, it’s not wrong—“

“I don’t want to do that with him,” Tubbo stated bluntly.

“Okay so it’s not sexual attraction. There’s intellectual attraction,” Tommy said.

Tubbo raised a brow. “That’s a thing? What does that even mean?” He asked.

“Um, I think it’s means you’re attracted to ones intellect? Or you desire to chat with someone that’s on the same intellectual level as you because of your talks or challenges they give you. I don’t really know,” Tommy said.

“I mean. . . I like talking to him but I don’t think it’s that,” Tubbo said.

“Oh! There’s aesthetic attraction, which basically means you like the way someone looks,” Tommy said.

“I think I’ve experienced that before so I don’t think it’s that either.”

“There’s physical attraction. Meaning that you desire being around and be physical with someone. I think the best example I can give is when I lost my parents and I really wanted to be near you and Jordan. . . that’s physical attraction. It doesn’t always have to romantic,” Tommy informed.

“I think that might be it but that doesn’t explain why I wanna be so open to him,” Tubbo said.

“That’s emotional attraction my friend. You want to be emotional present and share things that you feel towards a certain person. This also isn’t always romantic. For example, we share a lot of things together, which would be emotional attraction,” Tommy said.

“That. . . those last two sound about right. . . “ Tubbo said.

“Yeah, I’m pretty sure those can easily get confused for romantic feelings,” Tommy said.

“How do you know all this stuff?” Tubbo asked.

Tommy glanced at the floor. “When you came out to me, I did some research on it because I didn’t want to like make a joke or something and make you feel uncomfortable,” Tommy said. “I soon fell down the rabbit hole. . . “

“Awh, you care about my feelings!” Tubbo gushed, hugging Tommy.

Tommy grabbed at Tubbo’s shoulders, trying to push him away but Tubbo’s grip was tight. “No, no, no, I just didn’t want to sound like an asshole. Fuck you!” Tommy exclaimed.

“You’re a big softie!”

“No I’m not!”

“Yes you are!”

“Die.”

Mark walked inside his house, closed the door and shapeshifted back to his normal form. “I’m back!” Mark called out.

The sound of tiny feet rubbing against the hardwood floors made Mark smile. Micheal ran out of the kitchen and hugged Mark, “Marky!” Micheal exclaimed with a large smile.

Niki leaned against the doorframe, watching the two.

“Hey bud,” Mark said, crouching down to Micheal’s height, causing the boy to let go of Mark. Mark ruffled Micheal’s hair causing him to giggle slightly. “How was your day with Niki?” He asked.

“It was really fun! She took me this skating rink and I fell a couple of times but because that didn’t stop me! I can’t really move far, but I’ve stopped falling on my butt now,” Micheal exclaimed. “And-and, because I didn’t give up, Niki got me ice cream,” He said.

Mark chuckled. “Sounds like you had a fun day,” He said.

“What about your day? Did you have fun at work? Did you talk to Thomas?” Micheal asked.

Mark winced a bit, but quickly played it down with a smile. “My day was fine, I did talk to Thomas for a bit. He said that he and his roommate will meet us on Wednesday,” Mark said. Mark decided to leave out the details of comforting Thomas in the bathroom and Thomas coming out to Mark, to himself.

“Yay! I can meet Thomas!” Micheal exclaimed.

Niki walked out of the kitchen and patted Micheal’s back. “Dinners ready, how about you go sit at the table. I’m gonna chat with Mark for a bit,” Niki said.

“Okay!” Micheal said, turning around and walking towards the dinning room.

Mark slowly stood up and Niki looked up at him. “Is everything alright?” She asked.

Mark sighed. “Thomas told me about his mom. . . I never—he just seemed to energetic all the time, I never thought he had a sad life,” Mark said.

“Did she. . . “

“No, she didn’t hurt him. She’s dead. She died shortly after Thomas was born. He was afraid that his mom wouldn’t like the person he is today because of. . . who he likes,” Mark said. Although Thomas didn’t say it, it was obvious that being aromantic was something that Thomas wanted to keep secret.

Niki frowned slightly. “That sucks. Did you talk to him?” She asked.

“I did. I told him that I’m sure she loves him, but if that’s what causes her not to then. . . fuck her,” Mark said.

Mark was sure that Thomas’ mom was a lovely lady, from how Thomas said his father talked about his mother whenever Thomas asked, Mark couldn’t deny that Thomas’ mother really loved him. But. . . sometimes your parents love isn’t always. . . unconditional.

“I’m glad you talked to him about it,” Niki said rubbing Mark’s shoulder. “You’re a great partner, Thomas is lucky to have you,” She said with a small smile.

Mark wondered if Thomas was actually completely okay with fake dating. Mark would have to ask sometime on Wednesday, he doesn’t want to break any of Thomas’ boundaries.

“I made some soup, I’ll make you a bowl,” Niki said, letting her arm drop to her side and walk back inside the kitchen.

Mark stood there for a bit.

“My dad said that whenever I was really happy or passionate about something, I got sparkles in my eyes, just like my mom did.“

Looking back on all the times Mark and Thomas interacted, Thomas’ eyes seemed to sparkle a lot when Mark was around. It was a nice glow to his. . . eyes. . .

As obvious as eye colors are. . . Mark had just realized that Thomas had brown chestnut eyes that seemed to brighten just a bit when he got those little “sparkles” in his eyes.

Mark felt his face warm up, but quickly shook his head, and walked inside the dinning room.

Chapter Text

After coming back from patrol, Mark stared up at his ceiling. He was unable to sleep. He tried to fall asleep, multiple times but he just. . . couldn’t.

“My dad said that whenever I was really happy or passionate about something, I got sparkles in my eyes, just like my mom did. “

Looking back at his and Thomas’ interactions, Thomas’ eyes sparkled a lot when Mark looked at him and was around him.

Was it just coincidental that Mark just happened to be around Thomas’ when he was happy? Or was Thomas always happy to see Mark?

The latter caused Mark’s face to warm up.

But it’s perfectly normal for friends to brighten up when they see each other! Mark didn’t even know why the thought flattered him so much!

So what if Thomas’ eyes sparkled whenever he saw Mark? That just meant that Mark always made Thomas happy and it’s fine for friends to have that kind of effect on other friends!

(But why did the thought make him feel giddy?)

Mark turned to his nightstand and grabbed his phone. It was 10:15pm, Mark was grateful that he didn’t have work tomorrow morning. Mark placed his phone back down, and looked back up at the ceiling, watching the fan above spin rapidly. The cool air felt nice.

It’s normal so, why was Mark feeling. . . weird?

Mark turned to his side, closing his eyes.

Whatever. Hopefully he can just sleep this off and repress this thought. Mark didn’t want to ruin his friendship with Thomas simply because Mark was overthinking things. . . Mark’s done that way too many time in the past already.

Maybe that’s why Mark could never have a good relationship with someone. . .

Mark grabbed one of his pillows and put it against his head, sandwiching his head between two pillows as he squeezed his eyes shut.

He didn’t want to think about that! Besides his friendship with Thomas’ won’t be the same as every other friendships that Mark has had! Mark isn’t going to ruin this one!

Thomas is sweet, nice, trustworthy. . . there’s no way Mark could ever ruin their friendship.

Right?

Mark let out a soft groan, eyes still shut tightly.

He really doubted that. . .

Tubbo walked inside headquarters, fingers messing with the strap of his bag as he waved hello to Puffy and took the elevator to second floor.

Tubbo quickly walked into Sam’s office and placed down his coffee and pastry. “Just in time,” Sam smiled as he grabbed the paper bag and pulled out the chocolate croissant, taking a bite out of it.

“Hey, Sam, what do you plan on doing with the information after Ranboo finishes his mission this week?” Tubbo asked trying to sound as curious as possible.

“Well, after Ranboo sends me an email of the information that he’s gathered, Hannah and I will give the information to Wilbur on Thursday, after his meeting, and we’ll see what he wants to do with Honeybee,” Sam informed, taking a sip from his coffee.

“And if he’s deemed as harmful, he’ll be thrown in prison. . . “ Tubbo muttered, looking down at the floor.

Tubbo would have to think of a way to avoid Wilbur of the male ever chased him down. Maybe Tubbo could convince Tommy to make some headphones that distort Wilbur’s voice so Wilbur’s abilities don’t work on him.

Sam looked up at Tubbo with a sad frown. “Ranboo has recently informed me that you live in an area that Honeybee patrols frequently in. Maybe if I tell Wilbur that Honeybee has been protecting you and others, he’ll just give the guy a slap on the wrist. Maybe he’ll even give Honeybee a license,” Sam shrugged.

At that Tubbo looked at Sam with slightly wide eyes.

“Why would Wilbur just throw away his morals of vigilantes, for me?” Tubbo said with furrowed brows and a nervous smile

Sam snorted. “Oh come on Thomas, Wilbur invited you into his home. Even some of us heroes haven’t seen the interior of his house, he keeps his life private and within a month of knowing you, you’ve met his wife, his daughter—“ Tubbo winced slightly, biting his tongue down so he didn’t correct Sam, ”—you ate dinner with them! You’re special to him, I guess,” Sam shrugged.

Tubbo scoffed. “He probably just did it because I’m his intern,” He said.

But. . . the idea that he’s special to Wilbur just warms Tubbo’s heart. Even though that’s a really bad thing.

If Wilbur held “Thomas” close, then who knows what Wilbur might do if he ever found out that Tubbo was “Thomas”. Tubbo doesn’t know if the man would accept it, arrest him, or. . . kill him.

“He wants to endorse you to be on the field. Wilbur’s never done the before, he said that he wanted to find the perfect candidate to endorse, just like his father did with Jordan,” Sam said, eyes down casted with a sad smile. Tubbo chewed on the inside of his cheek. “I guess Wilbur thinks you could be the next Captain Sparklez,” Sam said, chuckling softly.

Tubbo felt his chest squeeze, not out of warmth but of fear.

That’s exactly what Dream was told. . .

“I doubt it,” Tubbo said softly. Before Sam could even ask what “Thomas” meant, Tubbo gave Sam a smile. “Got any work for me to do?” He asked.

Sam chewed on the corner of his lip. “Yeah. . . Phil gave me the task to make some stuff that can help some heroes out with their powers since their abilities usually rely on something,” Sam said. “Do you want to help?” He asked and Tubbo nodded.

“Alright, let’s head to the lab,” Sam said as he stood.

Tubbo left the office, leaving Sam behind.

Leaving Sam to wonder why “Thomas” was so against becoming a hero. Why “Thomas” doubted that he could be the next Captain Sparklez.

Tubbo walked inside his apartment, seeing that Tommy was working on Tubbo’s belt. “Hey, bossman,” Tubbo called out, closing the door and locking it.

“Hi Tubbo,” Tommy greeted not looking up from the belt, he grabbed a small tube that held a yellowish-brownish liquid and held it up to the light, swishing it around and frowning. He then put it back down on the coffee table.

“What do you got there?” Tubbo asked, sitting down next to Tommy.

“Piss,” Tommy said bluntly.

“What!?” Tubbo exclaimed, now scooting away from Tommy.

Tommy snorted. “I’m joking! I’m joking!” He said placing down the tube. “It’s a sort of sticky substance that expands when the tube encapsulating it breaks. That way, it’s easier to trap and leave enemies,” Tommy explained and Tubbo slowly picked up the liquid, swishing it around inside the tube. The liquid was very watery. . .

Tommy took the tube away from Tubbo and sat it back down on the coffee table. “It’s supposed to give off like the thick texture that honey has but unfortunately, it just looks like piss,” Tommy said.

“How’d you make it?” Tubbo asked.

Tommy glanced down at the carpet. “I snuck into some community colleges’ lab and stole some stuff,” Tommy admitted.

“What!? Tommy!”

“Nobody saw me! Besides I flew as quick as I could outta there!”

“I can’t believe you!”

“The building was gonna get torn down in a like two months to be remodeled anyways!” Tommy defended.

Tubbo groaned. “You are so lucky—“

“That you love me,” Tommy finished.

“I’d punch you if you weren’t holding that tube of piss right now,” Tubbo said bluntly.

“It’s not—! Fuck you,” Tommy glared causing Tubbo to cackle. “It’s still in the works! Besides this—“ Tommy said shoving the tube into Tubbo’s face. “—might just save your back one day,” He stated smugly.

Tubbo rolled his eyes. “Yeah, yeah. Hey, remember, when I come back from work we’re leaving immediately to meet up Ranboo and Micheal,” Tubbo said as he stood, making his way into the kitchen to cook something up for dinner.

“Can’t wait to see your little boyfriend!” Tommy shouted.

“You know what? I was going to make dinner for the both of us but I’ll just make dinner for myself,” Tubbo said.

“Wait, no! I’m sorry!” Tommy said, carefully putting down the tube and walking towards Tubbo.

“Too late,” Tubbo responded, shaking his head.

“Tubbo, please! I’m so hungry!” Tommy whined.

Tubbo glared up at Tommy. “Then make yourself something to eat,” Tubbo said.

Tommy groaned. “Tubbo!”

Chapter Text

The next day, Tubbo walked out of headquarters and made his way to his apartment. Tomorrow is Wilbur’s meeting, and everything that Tubbo and Tommy have been doing could change in an instant with Wilbur’s word.

(Tubbo could only hope it didn’t change for the worst.)

When Tubbo arrived at the apartment he saw Tommy scrolling through a Google search page. Tubbo could make out the words Blaze and 404. Tubbo’s eyes saddened slightly. “Tommy, come on,” Tubbo called out.

Tommy grabbed his mask and put it on his face, the two leaving their apartment.

Tubbo sent a text to Ranboo saying that they were just leaving. Ranboo responded with the location of a park where they would meet up at.

‘Do you think he’ll suspect me?‘, Tommy signed.

Tubbo pursed his lips to the side. “Probably not, you were wearing a lot of layers, goggles, and a mask. I think he’ll only recognize you if you use your abilities,” Tubbo said and Tommy nodded. “But, I’m positive he’ll like you,” He grinned.

‘If he asks how we met I am going to embarrass the shit out of you’

“Okay, fuck you,” Tubbo glared.

Suddenly, the park came into view and Tommy yanked down the sleeves of his flannel, and messed with the bottom of his mask. Tubbo gently nudged Tommy’s arm, causing the raven haired teen to look down at him. “Relax bossman, it’s not like he bites,” Tubbo said.

Tommy went to sign but somebody calling out “Thomas” caused him to freeze.

Tubbo looked over to see Ranboo and a kid standing next to Ranboo. Ranboo waved at the two and Tubbo waved back. “Come on, that’s them,” Tubbo said, grabbing Tommy’s arm and walked towards the two.

“Hey Thomas,” Ranboo greeted once Tubbo and Tommy got close enough to the two. Ranboo looked over at Tommy and grinned. “You must be Thomas’ roommate,” Ranboo said with an outstretched hand.

Tommy hesitantly shook it. “This is Theseus,” Tubbo introduced.

The kid, who Tubbo guessed was Micheal, looked up at Tommy with a slightly tilted head. “Why are you wearing a mask? That’s kinda weird” Micheal stated.

Ranboo’s eyes widened. “You can’t just say that, Micheal! That’s incredibly rude,” Ranboo said, cheeks flushed a light purple.

Tommy waved his hands in front of him and quickly took out his phone and showed it to Ranboo.

It’s alright!! He’s a curious kid

“Still, I’m sorry about him,” Ranboo apologized.

Tommy began typing again and this time showed it to Micheal.

I have a condition, that I don’t like, on my face :)

“A con. . . condidition?” Micheal said furrowing his brows. “What’s that?” He asked.

“Well in Theseus’ case, it’s something that makes him look different from everyone else, but not in a hybrid way,” Tubbo explained.

“Oh. . . sorry,” Micheal said, putting his hands behind his back as he kicked at the dirt.

Tommy began typing.

That’s alright :)

“If it makes you feel any better, I have a condition with my eye!” Micheal said. Tommy furrowed his brows, tilting his head slightly as if silently questioning Micheal what condition he had. “I’m missing an eye,” Micheal whispered.

A small smile made its’ way onto Tommy’s face.

That makes me feel a bit better :)

Micheal grinned.

“Anyways, Micheal—“.

“Wait!” Micheal cut off Tubbo and tugged at Ranboo’s sleeve. Micheal then whispered into Ranboo’s ear, covering his mouth with his hands.

Ranboo sighed softly, cheeks turning a dusty purple. “I forgot I said I was going to do that. . . “ He muttered as Micheal smiled up at him.

“Forgot to do what—“

Tubbo was caught off as Ranboo shapeshifted into a regular person but something about the person looked. . . familiar. Suddenly, Tubbo widened his eyes. “You were the guy that spilled water on my vest that one time!” Tubbo exclaimed pointing a finger at ‘Mark’.

Mark turned a bright pink, rubbing the back of his neck. “I was too embarrassed to say anything,” He said.

Tommy snorted, causing Mark to turn even brighter. “A-Anyways! You were gonna ask Micheal something?,” Mark questioned, avoiding eye contact.

Tubbo smiled softly. “So Micheal, how old are you?” Tubbo asked crouching down to Micheal’s height.

“I’m seven! I’ll be turning eight in two more months,” Micheal grinned. “How old are you and Theseus?” He asked, tilting his head.

“I’m nineteen and Theseus is eighteen,” Tubbo said.

“You’re older than Marky!” Micheal exclaimed with a large smile.

Tubbo raised a brow as he looked up at Mark. “Marky?” Tubbo asked and Mark turned red.

“Don’t you even start,” Mark said causing Tubbo to laugh.

Tommy showed Micheal his phone.

When did you get adopted by Marky?

Mark jokingly glared down at Tommy whilst Tommy just smiled back.

“Marky and Niki adopted me on Sunday! Yesterday was the first time I got to properly hang out with Niki, it was really fun!” Micheal said.

“What did you two do?” Tubbo asked.

Micheal went on to talk about his day with Niki as the four sat on a bench. Micheal even talked about where Mark took him back when Mark was in the big brother program. A lot of them reminded Tubbo of when he and his father hung out when Tubbo was younger.

Tubbo couldn’t help but smile softly as Micheal went on and on about all the things that he and Mark have done together.

It kinda reminded Tubbo of his younger self.

“Oh! Oh! How did you and Theseus meet?” Micheal asked.

“I was kinda wondering that as well,” Mark said.

Tubbo glanced over at Tommy who, in return, gave Tubbo a grin (or what Tubbo thought was a grin because he could only see Tommy’s eyes crinkled). “Uh, we met in like sixth grade?” Tubbo said, trying to remember all the details. “I was getting picked on by a few kids in our class when Theseus comes over literally punches one of them in the face!”

“What!?” Micheal exclaimed with an open mouth and star-filled eyes.

Mark cackled softly. “You punched a kid?!” Mark asked.

Tommy nodded proudly.

“I’m pretty sure he said something like—“

”Piss off, dickhead!” The blonde boy, that Tubbo now recognized as Tommy Taken, shouted as Tommy stood in front of Tubbo with his arms and wings spread out. Trying to shield Tubbo away from any more violence.

The kid held his cheek, eyes watering over. “You punched me!” The kid exclaimed.

“And I’ll do it again! Leave him alone you jerks, he hasn’t done anything to you!” Tommy shouted.

Tubbo slowly stood up, his knees still bruised from the fall but he could manage. “What are you gonna do about it? I heard that you don’t even have any abilities,” another kid said smugly.

Another kid that was with the two tugged at the others sleeve and whispered something in his ear. The previous kids eyes flung wide open. “Sorry for the trouble!” The kid exclaimed, pushing the two along and the three ran off.

Tubbo let out a sigh of relief but quickly sucked it back in when Tommy turned around to face him. “You alright?” Tommy asked, his wings lowering.

Tubbo gave a brief nod. “Yeah. . . thanks for helping me,” He said softly.

“No problem!” Tommy grinned, showing that he had a missing canine tooth. “My big brother says that I should always help out the little guys!” He said.

“I-I’m—“

“Tubbo Underscore, right?” Tommy said and Tubbo nodded with slightly widened eyes. “Yeah, I know you! You’re the really smart kid that sits in the back of class,” He smiled.

“You know me?” Tubbo asked.

“Of course I know you! I’d be a real dickhead if I didn’t know my classmates,” Tommy said. “Why were those guys picking on you?” He asked.

Tubbo tensed up slightly. “My dad’s Captain Sparklez and they think I’m too weak to be his kid. They say I’m a liar but I’m not!” Tubbo said, grabbing at the end of his shirt and rubbing the fabric between his fingers.

“I believe you! I get told the same thing because I don’t have any abilities, yet my big brothers ability is really cool. He can practically mind-control people by giving them dreams! I hope that my abilities are just as cool as his!” Tommy grinned.

From what Tubbo heard, or seen, Tommy was fairly popular. Almost everyone in their grade knew about Tommy Taken, even some older kids knew about him. How Tommy could ever get picked on, puzzled Tubbo.

“How about we become best friends so that way I can protect you if you get picked on! And you get a friend! I always kinda see you by yourself. . . I wanted to be your friend for some time now. . . “ Tommy said. Even though he was looking down at the ground his voice was still pretty loud.

Tubbo smiled softly. “Okay! I’ll be your best friend, but I’ll also protect you from getting bullied!” Tubbo said with a wide grin.

“I probably would’ve punched those kids as well if they were bullying someone just for being “weak”,” Mark said.

Micheal looked over at Theseus. “Did you ever get your abilities?” He asked softly.

Tommy shook his head.

‘I don’t have any powers’ Tommy signed.

Tubbo went to translate but was cut off by Micheal signing back with:‘I am sorry I asked’

Tommy stared at Micheal with wide, star-filled eyes. “You know how to sign, Micheal?” Mark asked.

Michael nodded. “A kid in the orphanage taught me a while back. I think his name was Shroud,” Micheal said softly. “But yeah, I know some bit of sign language,” Micheal shrugged.

“Seems like that’s enough for Theseus,” Tubbo noted as Tommy swallowed down a squeal.

Tommy began typing on his phone and then showed it to Mark.

I am going to steal your brother now you can not avoid this

“What—“

Mark was cut off as Tommy picked up Micheal of the bench and jogged just a few feet away from Mark and Tubbo. Micheal squealed with laughter, his grip tight on Tommy’s arms as Mark stared with an agape mouth and wide eyes. “You can’t just take him!” Mark exclaimed, running after Tommy.

Tommy continued to run away from Mark, Micheal still in his arms as Micheal just giggled.

Tubbo couldn’t help but smile softly at the sight.

This was nice. . .

Tubbo could only hope that such gentleness would last. Maybe the universe would grant him his wish. After all, Tubbo thinks he deserves such gentleness since the universe has been to cruel to him and Tommy.

Tubbo would never wish for anything else ever again, if his small wish was ever granted.

Please let his wish be granted. . .

please.

Chapter Text

Today was the day.

Today was Wilbur’s meeting.

Tubbo chewed on the inside of his cheek nervously. He could only hope that Punz will hold his end of the deal next Monday with the projections. Tubbo would rather not want to deal with so many heroes whilst he went on patrol.

(That is if he even could.)

Tubbo walked past Wilbur’s office. Catching a small glimpse inside, Tubbo saw that Wilbur was chatting with someone who had their back to the door. Tubbo’s grip on his satchels strap became tighter as he walked towards the lab.

Once Tubbo opened the door he swallowed down his breakfast that threatened to spill out of his mouth.

Standing next to Karl was the hero Blaze aka Sapnap. The two turned to look at Tubbo standing in the doorway and Tubbo just wanted to drop and die in that moment. “Thomas!” Karl greeted with a large grin, waving Tubbo over.

Tubbo slowly closed the door behind him as he walked towards Karl. Karl slung an arm over Tubbo’s shoulder once Tubbo got close enough. “Sapnap, this is my intern Thomas that I was just talking about,” Karl smiled, turning to Sapnap.

“Hello Thomas,” Sapnap said, outstretching his hand.

“Hi sir,” Tubbo said, shaking Sapnap’s hand. Tubbo chewed off some skin on the inside of his cheek.

“Oh please, Sapnap’s just fine. Sir makes me feel old,” Sapnap smiled softly.

Tubbo got a good look at Sapnap.

Sapnap didn’t seem much older than the last time Tubbo saw him. Sapnap had a bit of a stubble on his face, his hair had grown out a bit, and he had exchanged his classic “white tee over a black hoodie” with a black turtleneck and white crop-top.

Karl then turned to Tubbo. “I was just talking to Sapnap here about how you’ve helped me with a few of my inventions. Along with some of the stuff that you, Wilbur, and Sam get into,” Karl grinned.

Tubbo chuckled nervously. “All—all good things, I hope,” Tubbo said.

“Of course! You’re a great intern, Thomas,” Karl said, lightly punching Tubbo’s shoulder. Tubbo would be flattered if Sapnap wasn’t staring at him intently.

“Is something wrong, Blaze?” Tubbo asked.

Sapnap shook his head. “No-no, nothings wrong it’s just—have we met before?” Sapnap asked and Tubbo felt the bile crawl up his throat, his nerves feeling fried.

“No, not that I recall,” Tubbo said, trying to keep his voice from sounding shaky.

“Sorry. It’s just. . . you probably just remind me of someone I once knew,” Sapnap said, a sad look glazing over his eyes. Tubbo glanced briefly at Karl to see rhat Karl had the same sad look. If this conversation went on for any long Tubbo might just burst, either with puke or the truth, and Tubbo really didn’t want either.

It seems the universe listened to him because Sapnap then looked down at his watch and shook his head. “Ah, would you look at the time? I better head to Wilbur’s office. George is waiting there for me and if I’m late I won’t hear the end of it from those two,” Sapnap sighed softly with a small smile.

So George was the person who was chatting with Wilbur earlier, Tubbo thought to himself

“I’ll see you later,” Karl said as Sapnap kissed his forehead.

Sapnap then looked down at Tubbo. “It was nice meeting you,” He said with a soft smile.

Tubbo’s chest swelled slightly. He didn’t realize that he had missed Sapnap’s soft smiles, especially the smiles where he showed off his sharp teeth. “You too,” Tubbo said with his own small smile.

A part of Tubbo hoped that if Sapnap and George did connect the dots. . . the two were willing to protect Tommy. Maybe even protect Tubbo as well.

Sapnap then walked out of the lab, and Tubbo felt his stomach drop slightly.

Tubbo hoped that the universe would grant his wish from the day before in this very moment.

Sapnap opened the door to Wilbur’s office, causing Wilbur and George to stop whatever they were talking about and turned to look at Sapnap as he entered the room and softly closed the door behind him.

Wilbur smiled at Sapnap. “Sapnap! It’s been a long time since I’ve seen you as well,” He said.

“Yeah, four months now,” Sapnap said as he took a seat next to George.

“I’m pretty sure you already know why we’re here,” George said, not wanting to beat around the bush any longer.

Wilbur sighed softly. “This is about Tommy Takens case, correct?” He asked.

“Yes,” Sapnap answered.

“Is this about the new information that the news station talked about?”

“Yes.”

Wilbur let out a long exhale. “Sapnap, George, I along with everyone else in this building also want to find Tommy. But his case has been silent for three months and all of a sudden there’s this huge information? How have you two not found it before?” Wilbur asked.

“It involves a person who secluded themselves,” George said.

Wilbur glanced at the two. “Don’t tell me—Jordan’s son?! You went to Tubbo and got this information? How did you not think of that before?” He asked.

Sapnap swallowed slightly. “It’s a bit more complicated than that. You see, after George and I found out that Tommy was missing we had received a letter from Tubbo as to not disturb him for a while,” Sapnap said. “George and I agreed to give Tubbo his space. After all he lost his father just four months prior, finding out about Dream and Tommy going missing must’ve been too much for him,” he said. “We continued getting these letters for the past two months and then it stopped.”

“We went to visit Tubbo at his house but when we arrived. . . it looked as if nobody had been living there for months, there was dust everywhere, food was either rotten or missing, and clothes were missing as well. There was still furniture and items but all necessities were gone,” George said.

Wilbur raised a brow, folding his hands on top of his desk. “Are you saying that Tubbo is missing as well?” He asked.

“We’re saying that Tommy and Tubbo ran away together. They were very close friends, I don’t doubt they wouldn’t do such a thing,” George said.

“But why call a meeting just to inform me there’s another missing person?” Wilbur questioned.

“Because we know where Tubbo is, or at least have an idea as to where he is,” Sapnap said.

Wilbur widened his eyes slightly. “How?” He asked.

George looked at Wilbur and made direct eye contact with him. “We have a suspicion that the vigilante Honeybee is Tubbo Underscore,” George informed.

Wilbur jerked his head back slightly, brows furrowed. “Honeybee? The one who was in an article with Ender?” Wilbur asked.

Sapnap nodded. “And many more,” He stated. “Look, insect hybrids are pretty rare, and two bee hybrids that just so happen to live in the same city is very coincidental,” Sapnap said. “Not to mention, a week after Dream is arrested and Tommy and Tubbo run away, a bee hybrid vigilante starts popping up in small blogs and articles,” He said.

“This is. . this seems like a stretch but the more I think about it, it kinda makes sense,” Wilbur muttered.

A sudden knock on the door causing Wilbur to look up. “Come in!” He called out.

The door was opened by Sam as Hannah stood at his side. “Wilbur, I’m terribly sorry to disrupt your meeting but Hannah and I overheard your conversation on Puffy’s camera system—“

“What?!”

“And we have something that you need to see. Especially the both of you,” Sam said as he held out a USB.

George furrowed his brows as he grabbed the USB. “What’s on it?” He asked.

“Two weeks worth of information on Honeybee curtesy of our favorite underground hero, Ender. I had him take the case because Hannah herself had the suspicion that Tubbo was Honeybee,” Sam said.

Sapnap and George looked at Hannah as she closed the door.

“I encountered him one time. I recognized his wing pattern, I thought it was him but when I called out to him, he ran. My suspicion was pushed even further when the hostages told me that they heard the vigilante speaking to someone—“

“Tommy,” Sapnap said softly and Hannah nodded.

“He shrunk and grew in size just like Tubbo could and had incredible strength,” Hannah noted. “I didn’t want to come to you just in case my hunch was false and I needed more information, I’m sorry for withholding such information,” Hannah said.

“We’re sorry,” Sam corrected.

“You two shouldn’t be apologizing. If anything, you helped us even more. With this information we can definitely connect Honeybee to Tubbo but to even try to talk with Tubbo will be futile. He’ll just run if he sees any one of us,” Wilbur said.

“Ender can continue to interact with Tubbo. Maybe through Ender, we can convince Tubbo that we just want to help. Tommy will listen to Tubbo,” Hannah suggested.

“But what if that doesn’t work?” George asked.

“We’ll think of a plan b later,” Wilbur said.

“It’s best that we keep this from the public. If Dream ever got any word that Tommy is close to being found—“

“He’d break out,” George finished for Sapnap.

Wilbur nodded. “This information also never leaves this room, we can’t risk anything,” He said. Wilbur looked over at Sam, “but be sure to inform Ender on what we’ve learned seeing as how Ender has been the only one to be able to actually interact with Tubbo” He said.

Sam chewed on his bottom lip. “Wilbur, uh, Ender isn’t the only one to have interacted with Tubbo,” Sam informed.

“Oh? Who else has talked to Tubbo?” Wilbur asked.

“Thomas Smith,” Sam replied.

“Our intern?” Wilbur asked with slightly wide eyes.

Sam nodded. “Actually some of the information was given to Ender by Thomas. Thomas lives in one of the districts that Tubbo patrols frequently,” Sam stated.

“I’d have to talk about that to Thomas tomorrow,” Wilbur muttered.

“What about the news station?” Hannah asked.

“George and I will think of something,” Sapnap said.

“So you’ll help us find them?” George asked.

Wilbur stared down at George. “I was always going to help,” Wilbur stated. “We let down those two kids. We couldn’t protect them and so many citizens, from Dream. The least we can do is comfort Tommy and Tubbo,” Wilbur said softly.

(Wilbur let it go unspoken that up till this very moment, he believed the rumors that Dream had killed Tommy before Dream was arrested.)

“We’ll have a more stable plan by next Monday. By then, we’ve reviewed the information Ender has given us and informed Ender as well,” Wilbur stated. “Does everyone agree to that?” He asked.

The group nodded in agreement.

“I’ll see you all next Monday then,” Wilbur said. He then glanced over at the camera that was in the corner of his office. He’d have to ask Puffy to hand over the tape tomorrow.

Tommy felt sick as he watched the tape.

”I’ll see you all next Monday then.”

Tommy quickly paused the video and ran into the bathroom.

He pushed the door open and threw up his lunch into the toilet, his grip tight on the sides of the toilet as he cried softly.

Tommy slowly fell to his knees, sobs shaking his body as he cried loudly. His emotions to great for him to handle and his brain was still trying to comprehend what he just saw. What he just heard.

Tommy ran a hand through his hair and when he looked down at his hand he saw a strand of black hair with some blonde at the top.

shit.

Chapter Text

“You’ve watched that tape three times now, Tommy.”

“I know! I-I know. . . “

Tubbo gave Tommy a sad look as Tommy paused the footage. “How could we have been so stupid? Of course they’d figure out that you were Honeybee!” Tommy exclaimed, his hands in his hair. “And now we’ve got five heroes on our tails instead of one!” He said, slamming his hands down on his desk.

“Tommy, take deep breathes,” Tubbo said softly.

“I can’t!” Tommy exclaimed.

“Yes you can, follow my breathing.”

“Tubbo—“

Tubbo grabbed Tommy’s hand and placed it against his chest. “In. Out,” Tubbo instructed.

Tommy followed Tubbo’s instructions, his breathing slowing down and his shoulders falling. “Feel better now?” Tubbo asked.

Tommy simply shrugged as he looked back at his computer screen. “What’re we gonna do?” He said. “It’s not like we can leave the city! Where would we even go!?” Tommy said, sinking back in his chair.

Even with Tubbo’s job as an intern they didn’t have enough money to live outside L’Manburg. Everything was really fucking expensive outside of L’Manburg, not to mention that L’Manburg was on the outskirts of Essempi.

They’d get arrested on the spot if they tried to live outside of Essempi. The police in the neighboring states weren’t exactly fond of Dream. . . or Tommy.

“We follow along with their plan,” Tubbo declared.

Tommy whipped his head over to Tubbo. “What!? Are you insane?!” Tommy shouted.

“Look, we’re out of ideas! We’re cornered!” Tubbo stated. “We can only hope that Punz fulfills his end of the deal around the time they have an actual plan, and that I can escape their grasps,” Tubbo said.

Tommy turned off his computer and spun around to fully look at Tubbo. Tommy obviously wanted to shut down this idea but what would he even say? Tommy found the words dying off in his mouth. He then let out a defeated sigh. “Are you going to avoid Ender on Saturday’s patrol?” Tommy asked softly.

It sounded as if Tommy was begging Tubbo to do so.

“I can’t—“ Tommy shut his eyes at that, “—if I do, then they’ll suspect that they have a mole at headquarters and who knows what they’ll do. If they bring in Quackity, or Wilbur uses his abilities, we’re doomed,” Tubbo said.

“We’re doomed either way,” Tommy retorted softly. He then stood up from his chair and walked over to the coffee table where a pair of earbuds laid. He started working on them, opening up the ear buds and taking a look at their wiring.

(Tubbo guessed it was the earbuds that he had suggested Tommy make so it could distort Wilbur’s voice and his abilities wouldn’t work on Tubbo.)

The universe really seemed to enjoy pointing its finger and laughing at both Tubbo and Tommy.

Tubbo couldn’t believe that he entertained the idea that his life could be good.

That it could be normal.

Tubbo walked into his bedroom and flopped down onto his bed. He couldn’t help but blame all of this on himself. If Tubbo just hadn’t become a vigilante, than his and Tommy’s life might’ve actually been good.

Maybe they would’ve never gotten caught. Maybe—

Suddenly, his phone buzzed causing Tubbo to put a stop to his thoughts. Tubbo pulled out his phone and turned it on.

Boo!
Micheal wanted to say hi rq :)!

Tubbo smiled, huffing softly through his nose as he texted back.

Tell him I said hello to him too :D

Boo!
HIOI THOMASS!!!!!!
Boo!
I think he already got the message

I’m definitely his favorite >:)

Boo!
FIRST THESEUS NOW YOU??
Boo!
WHY IS EVERYONE TRYING TO STEAL MY LITTLE BROTHER?!?!?

Because he’s flippin adorable!!

Boo!
please don’t make me get a restraining order on you and Theseus just so you two won’t steal my brother

no promises! :D

Tubbo turned off his phone with a soft smile.

He could only hope that the people he’s grown attached to, like Mark and Micheal, wouldn’t hate him.

“Hey, Thomas!” Puffy greeted with a wide smile.

“Hi Puffy,” Tubbo said with a soft smile, walking towards the woman. “You seem pretty chipper,” He said.

“Of course I am! Sapnap and George are returning to the field today! It’s been so long since I’ve seen those two. Have you ever met them before?” Puffy asked.

Tubbo shrugged. “Uh, I met Sapnap the other day but I haven’t met George yet,” He said, rubbing the back of his neck.

“Well nows your chance,” Puffy whispered. Tubbo furrowed his brows and before Tubbo could say anything Puffy began speaking. “Hey, Sapnap! Hi, George!” Puffy grinned.

“Puffy!” Sapnap exclaimed as he reached over and hugged the woman tightly. “God it feels like ages since I last saw you,” Sapnap said with a large smile.

“That’s what I was just saying to Thomas here,” Puffy said.

Sapnap and George looked down at Tubbo and Tubbo waved meekly. “Hi,” He said.

“Sapnap, George, this is Thomas. He’s Karl’s, Sam’s, and Wilbur’s intern. He’s also a good friend of mine, and the boyf—“

“Ah! Puffy I think I just saw Sam steal another one of Ponk’s um, supplies to work with his abilities,” Tubbo lied, his face warming up.

Listen, Tubbo can deal with many things. Puffy telling two of Tubbo’s old friends that he’s “dating” an underground hero is not one of them. Tubbo knows Sapnap and George, they’d always bring it up if Tubbo ever wanted to just have a simple chat with Mark.

(Should Tubbo really start calling Ranboo - Mark at work? Probably not. . . )

“Those little— god, Sam’s like a little toddler these days,” Puffy grumbled, turning to the security cameras.

George looked down at Tubbo. “What was she about to say?” He asked.

Tubbo shrugged. “I don’t know but I better hurry off to train with Wilbur,” He said.

“You train with Wilbur?” Sapnap asked.

Tubbo hesitantly nodded. “I’ll talk to you later Puffy! And I’ll probably see you two later,” Tubbo said, quickly turning on his heel and walking towards the stairs.

(He didn’t want to take the elevator just in case Sapnap and/or George joined him. Tubbo would rather die than go through something like that. . . )

Tubbo walked inside the training grounds to not just see Wilbur but also Ranboo.

Tubbo closed the door behind him causing the two to look over at him. “Ah Thomas! You’re here! Now I say what I needed to,” Wilbur said.

Ranboo gave Tubbo a confused look and Tubbo only shrugged. “As you both know it has come to my attention that Ranboo has been gaining information on Honeybee, and you have helped him,” Wilbur said.

Tubbo nodded. “Have you decided what you’re going to do with Honeybee? If he’s a threat or not?” Ranboo asked.

“Honeybee isn’t a threat—“ Tubbo didn’t miss how Ranboo’s shoulders dropped slightly. “—but you still have to continue with your mission of getting info on Honeybee. This time, you have to convince him that we won’t hurt him,” Wilbur said.

Ranboo’s brows slightly furrowed. “Can I ask why I have to do that?” He questioned.

“It has come to mine, and others, attention that Honeybee is Tubbo Underscore. We believe that he and Tommy Taken ran away together so if we convince Tubbo that we’re not a threat than Tommy will believe him,” Wilbur said.

Ranboo’s eyes widened at the information.

“Um, Wilbur, why did you need me to say that to him?” Tubbo asked.

“Because you know Honeybee. You both have seen and interacted with him before, no other heroes have been able to even get within ten feet of him,” Wilbur said. “I want you working on the case as well.”

Tubbo’s eyes widened as he made eye contact with Wilbur. “What?” He asked.

“I want you and Ranboo to work on the case together,” Wilbur said.

“Uh, would-wouldn’t you want someone who has experiences with cases? Or even someone who knew Tubbo instead of me?” Tubbo stammered.

Wilbur placed a hand on Tubbo’s shoulder. “I can’t think of a better person but you for this job. If you two really need someone who knew Tubbo then you can go to Sapnap, George, or Hannah,” Wilbur suggested.

“Alright,” Ranboo replied.

Tubbo just gave a weak nod.

Wilbur smiled at the two. “Alright then! Ranboo you can return to the second floor, try asking Sam about the info you gave him the other day. Thomas, I’ll be helping you with your strength, working on this case means you might have to go on the field but you only have to do so if Honeybee attacks Ranboo,” Wilbur said.

“Um. . . okay,” Tubbo said meekly.

“You’ll do great,” Ranboo smiled, ruffling Tubbo’s hair, before walking off.

Tubbo watched as Ranboo left and his stomach dropped.

This was actually happening. . .

Oh god, he was right last night.

They really are cornered.

Chapter Text

Tubbo took the elevator upstairs to the second floor.

His head felt as if it was spinning. He was still trying to make sense of what Wilbur told him.

How was Tubbo going to make this work? He didn’t want to ever have Tommy go on patrol for him again, it was too risky. And Tubbo doesn’t want a repeat of what happened last time.

Maybe Ranboo could help convince Wilbur not to let Tubbo work on the case?

Tubbo walked towards Ranboo cubicle and noticed that Sapnap and George were talking with him. Tubbo stopped in his tracks, eyes widening.

Nope.

Absolutely not.

Tubbo can ask later.

Tubbo turned on his heel and went to walk off but Ranboo must’ve seen him because next thing he knows, Ranboo’s calling for him. “Thomas! Hey!” He said.

Tubbo shut his eyes. He then opened them and walked towards the trio, “hey, Ranboo,” Tubbo said. “And Sapnap and George,” he quickly added.

“You know him as well?” Sapnap asked and Ranboo nodded.

“Does everyone in this building know Thomas? Is he just that loveable?” George joked.

“I wouldn’t say—“

“Yeah, something like that,” Ranboo interjected. “We’re close friends—“

Tubbo snapped his head over at Ranboo and stared at him. Ranboo furrowed his brows before his face turned a light purple. “I-I mean—“ he let an awkward cough, “—we’re together,” Ranboo said, clearing his throat.

(Look, if they’re gonna pretend that they’re dating, they might as well fully commit to the bit.)

George raised a brow and Sapnap blinked. “Huh?” Sapnap said.

“We’re boyfriends,” Tubbo said bluntly. Out of the corner of his eye he watched as Ranboo’s face turned as purple as a plum. They’re definitely gonna have to work on how easily Ranboo gets embarrassed.

“No-no I got that it’s just—“

“Wasn’t there an article that you and Honeybee were flirting?” George asked.

“That was before Thomas and I got together. Besides I talked to Honeybee about it and the only thing he asked was if he could still tease me,” Ranboo said.

A fond smile made its way on George and Sapnap’s faces. It made Tubbo’s stomach churn slightly, in a good way.

Tubbo couldn’t do this. It was easier hiding from George and Sapnap when they were far away from headquarters but now that they’re here, Tubbo wants nothing more than to just hug them and say that he’s right here and he’s sorry for lying and hiding.

But he can’t. . .

If it was made public that Tubbo Underscore and Tommy Taken were found, Dream might break out.

And who knows how many innocents Dream would hurt, how many heros he’d try kill once he broke out.

He’d probably take Tommy away from Tubbo. . .

And that was a fate worse than dying for Tubbo.

“Honeybee’s a nice kid,” Sapnap said softly.

Ranboo’s eyes saddened slightly. “Wilbur told me—us—“ Ranboo glanced down at Tubbo, “—about the news. He wants us to work on Honeybee’s case, to gain his trust and convince him that we don’t want to hurt him. Thing is neither of us know a thing about Tubbo, personally—“ Tubbo held back a snort, “—but you two do,” Ranboo said.

“You want us to help you two?” George asked.

Ranboo nodded.

“We’d be more than happy to help,” Sapnap grinned, placing his hands on Tubbo and Ranboo’s shoulders.

Tubbo almost melted into the touch. He forgot how warm Sapnap was, how comforting his touches were. Tubbo’s pretty sure the last time Sapnap ever touched him was when Tubbo had cried onto Sapnap’s chest at Jordan’s funeral.

But even though Sapnap’s touch was comforting, Tubbo wanted to just drop dead right then and there.

He didn’t want to deal with these feelings.

He couldn’t.

Tubbo would only get attached and reveal himself. Then everyone will suffer from the outcome.

Tubbo rather it be him suffering than everyone else.

Tubbo came home to Tommy sitting on the floor watching the news. “Sapnap and George are supposed to give out their information today,” Tommy said, voice slightly muffled by his arms since he was hugging knees tightly to his chest and his mouth was pressed against his arms.

Tubbo hummed in reply as he closed the door and sat on the couch. “Has the news station talked about it, yet?” Tubbo asked.

Tommy shook his head. “Did Wilbur tell you anything?” He asked.

Tubbo inhaled sharply. “Yeah, he uh-he wants me and Ranboo to work on finding Honeybee together. And then Ranboo asked George and Sapnap to help us since we “don’t know anything about Tubbo”,” He said.

Tommy widened his eyes, turning to look over at Tubbo. “Did you try and tell Wilbur that you couldn’t do it?” Tommy asked.

Tubbo nodded. “I told him that it would’ve been better to have someone who actually knew Honeybee but he said since Ranboo and I are the only ones who spoke to Honeybee before we can convince him that the heroes aren’t a threat and that we only want to help them,” He said.

“Them being us, I assume,” Tommy said and Tubbo nodded again. “. . . do you genuinely think they want to help?” Tommy asked.

“Doesn’t matter. The minute we reveal ourselves, the information will go to the public, then Dream might break out and who knows what he’ll do,” Tubbo said.

Tommy looked back at the TV, his chin resting on his arms. “But if Dream wasn’t. . . would you want us to reveal ourselves to them?” Tommy questioned.

“Yes,” Tubbo answered. “But. . . I think I’d be a bit worried on how they’d react to Thomas actually being Tubbo,” he said softly.

Tommy opened his mouth to speak but was cut off when the news program started back up again.

“On the topic of new news. We have just received word about the information the hero’s Blaze and 404 found for the Taken case,” The male news anchor said. “Apparently, the son of the late hero Jordan Underscore, is missing as well. It’s believed that Tubbo Underscore and Tommy Taken have run away together. Tubbo lying to Blaze and 404 through letters about just wanting space.”

“Is that why you’ve been writing letters for the past four months?” Tommy asked.

“Yeah,” Tubbo answered.

“If you ask me, Mitch, I say let those two kids be found. You’d think living with former hero Dream would lead them to find out what he was doing,” the female news anchor said, her smile still wide.

Tommy hunched down slightly and Tubbo sank into the couch, rolling his eyes. If this was for publicity or the woman’s genuine feelings, Tubbo couldn’t tell.

“I agree. He was a threat for six months, they had to be working with him. How could they not see that?” The male replied.

“Not even the heroes knew!” Tommy argued at the TV, even though none of the two could hear him. Tommy then angrily grabbed the remote and change the channel to some random cooking channel. “God I hate the news,” he muttered.

Tubbo stayed silent. “Tommy,” Tubbo began causing the raven-haired teen to turn to him. “I’m still gonna go on Patrol tomorrow but if I get cornered, I don’t want you to help me. You have to stay here and stay hidden,” Tubbo said.

“What?” Tommy whispered.

“I want you stay hidden if I get cornered by the heros. I can handle it—“

“No! I’m not just gonna leave you to defend yourself!” Tommy argued.

“This is not something that is up for arguing,” Tubbo stated. “Dream won’t care if I’m found but it’s a whole different story if you are. This is for your protection,” Tubbo said.

Tommy could only stare at Tubbo. Tubbo knew that Tommy wanted to argue that this was a death wish, that Tubbo was being stupid. Tommy only gave Tubbo a weak nod.

Tubbo let out a sigh of relief, his shoulders dropping. “Thank you,” Tubbo said as he hugged Tommy.

Tommy didn’t say anything as he rubbed Tubbo’s back.

“—It’s believed that Tubbo Underscore and Tommy Taken have run away together. Tubbo lying to Blaze and 404 through letters about just wanting space.”

Dream glanced at the TV outside his cell before it was quickly turned off by the guard sitting outside.

“I was listening to that,” Dream said.

“I don’t care,” the guard shot back as she sat back down on her chair and read her book.

“I don’t doubt that my brother and Tubbo ran away together. They were always so close, I quite enjoyed Tubbo’s presence,” Dream said, not really caring if the guard was listening or not.

The guard snorted, “that’s funny, considering that you murdered the guys father,” The guard said, giving Dream a glare and an empty smile.

She obviously did not want to talk to Dream nor hear his voice.

Dream leaned against the brick wall, staring up at the ceiling. “You’re no fun,” He said.

Chapter Text

Jack sat in the living room, watching the news with Josh. Jack was a bit interested into what the new information on Tommy’s case was. He didn’t know if he was expecting to laugh at how far they are or get frustrated from how far they are.

“Apparently, the son of the late hero Jordan Underscore, is missing as well—“ Josh raised his head at that and Jack furrowed his brows slightly. “—It’s believed that Tubbo Underscore and Tommy Taken have run away together—“ Jack’s eyesbrows furrowed further. “—Tubbo lying to Blaze and 404 through letters about just wanting space.”

Tubbo Underscore and Tommy Taken ran away together?

But Jack had seen Tommy, and Tubbo was nowhere in sight.

As Jack puzzled over that small detail, he slowly tried to work the pieces together from the conversation that he had with Tommy at the convenience store.

Tommy seemed very close to Thomas. They were roommates and close friends.

Why would Tommy just leave his best-friend and live with some other guy?

. . . Unless?

No.

It—no. It couldn’t be!

Was Thomas really. . . ?

The more Jack thought about it, the more it all kinda seemed to come together. Jack looked back up at the TV to see a picture of Tubbo Underscore come onto the screen.

Jack’s breath hitched in his throat as he looked at Tubbo’s eyes.

His eyes had a specific sparkle of sorts, the same sparkle that Thomas would get in his eyes sometimes.

“Jack. . . ? You alright?” Josh asked, a hand on Jack’s shoulder.

“Hm? Yeah, no, yeah. I’m—I’m alright, I just. . . I think I’m just tired,” Jack said giving a small smile.

“Alright, well, night Jack,” Josh said.

“Night Josh,” Jack said as he stood and walked upstairs.

Jack couldn’t believe it. . .

Thomas Smith was Tubbo Underscore.

And as much as Jack loved the guy, he needs to talk to Th—Tubbo about this.

The next morning, Tubbo was walking to work once he spotted Jack leaning against the wall, scrolling on his phone. “Jack? What are you doing here?” Tubbo asked as he approached the young adult.

Jack looked up at Tubbo with a knowing look.

“We need to talk,” Jack said softly, turning off his phone and shoving it in his back pocket.

Tubbo felt his stomach drop.

Of course Jack had connected the dots from the news last night.

Tubbo bit the inside of his cheek nervously. “Talk about what?” Tubbo asked trying to play dumb.

Jack’s expression didn’t change, he still looked a bit. . . concerned? Questioning? All Tubbo knew was that his expression was soft. “You know what,” Jack said, his voice still soft. He didn’t seem mad, or upset - but that could easily change.

Tubbo sighed. “Alright, but not-not here,” Tubbo said glancing around them. There was a lot of people around them.

Jack nodded as he walked off the steps and lead Tubbo to a more private place - the park across the street. They stood far away from families and runners so that none of them were able to accidentally eavesdrop on them.

“You’re Tubbo Underscore. . . aren’t you?” Jack asked.

Tubbo swallowed softly, avoiding eye contact and staring at the grass below. “Yes,” he answered quietly.

“How come you haven’t told anyone? You know our plans, why continue to hide?” Jack asked.

Tubbo didn’t look up. “I have to protect Tommy. If we revealed ourselves, Dream might break out and if he takes Tommy from me. . . I don’t know what I’ll do,” Tubbo said.

“The heroes can protect the both of you. Thom—Tubbo, so many of them already adore you, and they want to find you two,” Jack stated.

“I know and I feel horrible about it,” Tubbo said glancing up at Jack. “I don’t know how the others will react. Some might want to hand us over to the police while others would want to help us. Tommy and I can’t take those kinds of risks, in fact Tommy refuses to,” He said softly.

“Do you?” Jack asked.

Tubbo chewed on his bottom lip. “I don’t—“ he shook his head slightly, “—I used to take risks that I knew would work in my favor. I don’t anymore because the last risk I took, stressed out Tommy too much,” Tubbo frowned.

“What was it?”

“I got too attached. . . “ Tubbo said softly. “I got attached to Ranboo, you, Wilbur, Sam, and Karl. That was never part of the plan,” He said.

“What was the plan?”

Tubbo stayed silent.

“Tubbo what plan?” Jack pressed.

Tubbo gave Jack a solemn look. “While we took the internship for the money. . . we also missed them. We just wanted to check in on the heroes that we knew, and we had heard of the internship because of some civilians. I decided to take the offer because I thought I could just get in and out of there,” Tubbo said.

“And then you got attached. . . “ Jack said softly and Tubbo nodded.

“It was just—it felt so nice to actually act normal! To not be Tubbo Underscore - a missing person, and to be Thomas Smith - the loveable intern,” Tubbo exclaimed. “I-I’m sorry that I lied and that I kept it a secret. I thought it would a whole lot easier. . . “ He trailed off.

Jack then hugged Tubbo tightly.

Tubbo tensed up slightly, his eyes widening. “Jack?” Tubbo said softly.

“You don’t have to apologize, Tubbo. You just wanted to protect your friend, and you just so happened to get attached to others. In fact, I’m glad you got attached! I’d hate to loose a good friend,” Jack said, rubbing Tubbo’s back.

Tubbo’s eyes slowly watered over.

“How am I a good friend? I lied to you constantly,” Tubbo said, trying to prevent his voice from cracking.

“Did you lie when you comforted me about my past?” Jack asked.

“No.”

“Did you lie when you said that I could talk to you whenever because you wanted to help?”

“No.”

“Then I don’t care that you lied,” Jack said. Tubbo’s bottom lip began trembling. “If you weren’t a good friend you wouldn’t have given a shit what happened to me in Dream’s warehouse, and you would’ve never offered me your shoulder. You’re a good friend and person, Tubbo Underscore,” He stated softly.

Tubbo slowly hugged back Jack, his face against the crook of Jack’s neck. Tubbo cried softly, his shoulders shaking slightly.

“Don’t ever forget that,” Jack said, patting Tubbo’s head.

Chapter Text

Tubbo felt a chill go up his spine as he sat on top of a buildings roof. His chest felt like it was being squeezed, his hands felt sweaty, and his stomach felt like it had butterflies - and not the good ones.

He couldn’t believe that he was doing this. . .

“No sign of him yet?” Tommy asked through Tubbo’s new earpieces.

“No, not yet,” Tubbo said softly, just in case Ender popped up out of the blue. “Hopefully he doesn’t count on Thomas ever listening in,” He muttered.

Tommy hummed in reply. “Just remember, if it gets to the point where you’re cornered you have to stop acting aloof and get out of there,” Tommy informed.

Tubbo nodded his head. “Got it,” He said.

The sudden sound of a vwoop behind Tubbo caused him to turn around. Ender stood just a few feet away from him, and he seemed a bit nervous. His shoulders were tensed as his stance was a bit stiff.

“Hey Endy,” Tubbo greeted, giving a small wave. “You look tense, something happen?” He asked.

“No, it’s nothing,” Ender said, walking towards Tubbo and stood beside him.

Tubbo knew the hero was lying but didn’t push it.

“I have a question,” Ender said softly as he glanced at Tubbo.

Tubbo raised a brow as he looked over at the hero. Tubbo really hoped it wasn’t about him. “Is it another question where you ask about my abilities?” He asked.

“No. . . um, why don’t you try and be an actual hero, ya know? Like, having a license?” Ender suggested.

Tubbo blinked. “Are you saying I could be a hero?” Tubbo said, tilting his head slightly and smiling at Ender even though the hero couldn’t see it.

“Yes, you have the capabilities to be a good hero, and so many civilians already adore you. I’m sure the other heroes would grant you a license,” Ender said.

Tubbo huffed softly. “Thanks for the offer, but I’ll pass. I like being a vigilante, grants me a lot more flexibility and freedom,” Tubbo said as he stood and stretched. “Why bring this up all of a sudden? You wanna work by my side without going behind your co-workers backs?” Tubbo teased.

“Something like that,” Ender said.

Tubbo wondered what Ender’s plan actually was.

Hopefully, Ender’s plan would never need “Thomas’” help.

“How did you get your license?” Tubbo asked, wanting to move the conversation away from himself.

“I was approached by Nihachu and The Blood God. They saw my capability to be a hero and offered to endorse me. I took their offer,” Ender summarized.

Tubbo looked up at Ender. “What? You saying you’d endorse me?” Tubbo asked jokingly, as he nudged Ender with his elbow.

“Yes, I would,” Ender said, completely serious as he looked down at Tubbo.

Tubbo slowly closed his mouth, swallowing softly. Tubbo didn’t know if he felt warm or nervous from the statement. Either way, Tubbo didn’t want to look into it too deeply.

“Let’s just start our patrol,” Tubbo said as he picked up Ender.

Neither of the two brought up the conversation while in the air. In fact, they didn’t even talk. It was silent through the entire flight.

Tubbo didn’t know if Ender was just saying this because Honeybee was Tubbo or because Ender saw genuine potential in Honeybee being a hero.

Tubbo couldn’t help but guess the aforementioned. (But he selfishly hoped that it was the latter.)

Dream couldn’t sleep.

How could he sleep when he knew that his little brother was still out there?

His poor Tommy was still out there - in that cruel city.

Dream wondered if Tommy still remembered how to take care of his wings correctly. (At that, Dream’s wings ruffled a bit, they were a dusty white with some feathers a bit crumpled and some missing. His wings were something he once flaunted, now he didn’t care if they looked horrid.)

Dream wondered if Tommy was able to protect himself. When he was little he always needed Dream by his side so that Dream could protect him. Who was protecting Tommy now? Tubbo?

Tubbo’s sweet but he always held back on his punches and let himself get walked on when he was little.

They both need someone to protect them.

They both need Dream. Yet he’s in a prison cell, the only thing allowing him to even get a glimpse of the outside world was that small TV just outside his cell, and sometimes Sapnap and George - but only if they needed information.

It hurt that Sapnap and George only visited Dream for information but at least they were visiting.

That’s more than what Dream can say the other heroes have done.

Especially Quackity.

Dream shivered slightly at the thought of Quackity. Apparently, a lot of people don’t give a shit if someone rips out your feathers if you’ve experimented on a few people.

Tommy would’ve cared and Tubbo too.

Dream needed them as much as they needed Dream.

It hurt when Tommy left and disappeared after finding out what Dream was truly doing. It stung when Dream got a letter from Tubbo calling him a monster for murdering Jordan.

But they just didn’t understand, and that’s okay. They’re teenagers, of course they wouldn’t understand that what Dream was doing was all for them. That it was to raise them in the food chain.

Jordan and the others in the warehouse were just necessary sacrifices. (Although Dream wishes that murdering Jordan wasn’t.)

Dream just needed to get out of here and explain it to Tommy and Tubbo.

That is. . . once he finds them.

With the information that Tommy and Tubbo ran away together, Dream would’ve broken out by now and track down the two - taking them back under his care and look after them, since they need an adult in their lives.

Since they need Dream.

But unfortunately, because of the scarce information (and the officer turning off the TV) Dream would have to a wait a bit longer, so he can definitively track down Tubbo and Tommy, and not just run around the city like a headless chicken and end up back in that padded cell.

Dream folded his hands over his chest, looking over at the window just across his cell.

Just a bit more longer . . .

Tommy and Tubbo would have to a wait a teeny bit more for their big brother Dream.

(Dream hoped that when he saw them, they would look like the same. After all with Tubbo’s blonde hair, he practically looked just like Tommy but if Tommy had brown eyes.)

“I can hear your thoughts from over here,” the female officer gritted.

Dream huffed slightly. “My apologies,” He said.

The officer didn’t say anything else but Dream knew that she was definitely glaring at her book now.

Someday’s, she’s fun to piss off. But normally, she’s a real debby downer.

(Though that’s partially on Dream since she’s the older sister of one of his victims. Dream believed her sisters name was Becky, he couldn’t really remember. All he remembered was that she was the one that Dream used to fight against Jordan before killing him.

Dream remembers how he had left her in the colder corners of the warehouse as punishment for fighting back against him. If it wasn’t for her, Jordan would probably still be alive.

Tubbo probably wouldn’t hate Dream as much as he does.

Maybe when Dream reunites with Tubbo and Tommy, he can “apologize” for killing Jordan.)

Chapter Text

Sam walked quickly inside Pandora’s box, he was called down by one of the guards - specifically the guard that was assigned to look after Dream. Multiple situations ran through Sam’s head.

Sam slammed open the door to the surveillance room, causing Antfrost and Gumi to jump slightly in their seats. “Sam! You got here quick. . . don’t you have a meeting early tomorrow?” Antfrost questioned, his ear flicking slightly and tail swishing slowly.

“It can wait,” Sam said before turning to Gumi. “Why did you call me here? Did Dream do something?” Sam asked.

Gumi sighed softly as she grabbed her journal. “I fear Dream’s mental stability is worse than we originally thought,” Gumi said, flipping through the pages. “I’ve been transferring Dream’s thoughts to my book and-and it’s so—I don’t know how to describe it,” She sputtered.

Gumi’s ability allowed her to transfer a persons thoughts onto paper. (It’s quite literally mind reading.)

“Let me see,” Sam said, his hand outstretched.

“You won’t like reading it,” Gumi said softly as she handed Sam the book.

Sam skimmed through the more recent pages. His stomach dropped, and he clenched his jaw. “This is—this—“ Sam swallowed roughly, he couldn’t find the right words. “They just didn’t understand, they’re teenagers, of course they wouldn’t understand that what I was doing was all for them!?” Sam exclaimed out of disbelief and anger. “Jordan and the others were necessary sacrifices?!”

“I know,” Gumi said, her face saddened.

Antfrost looked up at Sam, “What do we do? It’s obvious that he’s not willing to get better. He needs genuine help, he needs a therapist!” Antfrost said, his tail falling to the floor.

“I know and this just proves that but—!” Sam inhaled slowly. “—but this isn’t an asylum and since Dream was perfectly sane when he went to court, the court will think he’s acting this way so he can be freed,” Sam said softly.

Even though Sam hated Dream with every bone in his body, Dream is obviously not right in the head and needs to talk to someone. Unfortunately, the law won’t give him anyone because he didn’t exhibit such traits early on.

(Though a few could argue about how the only reason Dream was caught was because he was literally having a mental breakdown as he looked for his little brother.)

If Sam wasn’t informed about Tubbo on Friday, Sam would probably think that this situation just proves the idea that Dream murdered Tommy, blocked it out of his head, and placed the blame on the heroes.

“Do you mind if I. . . “ Sam trailed off as he took out his phone.

Gumi shook her head.

Sam began taking pictures of the more recent pages. “I’ll discuss this at my meeting tomorrow. For now, this stays under wraps. If any of this got out, we’d have the press knocking on our door and we can’t have Tommy or Tubbo seeing this kind of information,” Sam said, giving Gumi back her book.

“I’ll head back to his cell now,” Gumi said as she stood.

“Be careful,” Sam said, resting a hand on her shoulder. “Who knows what Dream will do if he ever got a whiff of what the others and I have found, I don’t want you or you—“ Sam pointed a finger at Antfrost, “—or anyone else, getting hurt,” Sam said.

“I’ll be fine,” Gumi said with a comforting smile, gently grabbing Sam’s wrist and taking his hand off her shoulder. “I can protect myself, Sam. Besides, with that thing on his head, he can’t use his powers,” Gumi reasoned.

“I-I know, I’m just—just looking out for you,” Sam said.

“Thanks boss,” Gumi grinned before leaving the room and making her way back to Dream’s cell.

Sam sighed softly and Antfrost stood and patted Sam’s shoulder. “We’ll be fine Sam. You built the security system in this prison, I’m a hundred percent confident that even if Dream found out, he wouldn’t be able to get out,” Antfrost said, giving Sam a lopsided smile as Antfrosts’ ear flicked slightly.

Sam looked down at Antfrost and looked over at the screen which displayed Dream laying on his bed, hands behind his head. Sam’s stomach churned with anger that Dream looked so content with himself.

“I hope you’re right,” Sam said.

As Sam made his way to headquarters he spotted a familiar brunette walking up the stairs. “Wilbur!” Sam called out, jogging over to the tall adult.

Wilbur turned his head to look over at Sam. “Samuel, what a surprise,” Wilbur greeted with a small fond smile.

“I have something important to tell you,” Sam said.

Wilbur furrowed his brows slightly, fully turning to Sam. “And you don’t want to discuss this in the meeting?” Wilbur asked.

Sam shook his head. “It’s about Dream and while I love Thomas and Ranboo and believe that they can keep a secret, I don’t know if they’ll be able to keep it away from Honeybee,” Sam said.

“What is it?” Wilbur questioned.

Sam took a deep breath. “Last night, I was called to Pandora Box by Gumi, the guard that’s looking over Dream. She has this mind reading ability where she can transfer people’s thoughts onto paper. She’s been using her ability on Dream and transferring his thoughts on a journal, that resembles a book, so Dream doesn’t get suspicious,” Sam informed and Wilbur nodded along.

“Anyways, I was called because Gumi felt unnerved by Dream’s latest thoughts,” Sam said as he took out his phone. “I can’t explain them but—it’s better if I show you,” He said as he handed Wilbur his phone.

Wilbur took Sam’s phone and looked at the pictures, scrolling through them as he skimmed them. His face dropped and his brows furrowed. “This is—this is horrific. He’s insane!” Wilbur exclaimed.

Wilbur then glanced over at other employees and gave them a smile and a wave so they didn’t worry about it.

“I know,” Sam said as Wilbur handed Sam back his phone. “We can’t reveal this either because if we do, then not only will we lose Tommy and Tubbo, but the court won’t give Dream any mental help because he didn’t show any early signs,” Sam informed.

Wilbur sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. Wilbur hated Dream with every inch of his body, but he couldn’t help but still hold just a tiny bit of fondness towards the guy. Dream was once an inspiration, someone that Wilbur was proud to call a co-worker. Now Dream was a huge smudge in L’Manburg’s history. (But he was a huge smudge that everyone once adored.)

“We’ll have to discuss this with George and Sapnap someday but I don’t think we can do it here. The cameras that have been put up can be easily accessed if Puffy ever got up and I don’t want to bind her to that desk all day or have a nightguard look after it. We’ll get the camera’s changed later but for now we’ll have to find a more out of earshot meeting place,” Wilbur said.

“We can do it at my place. I live alone, and pretty far,” Sam suggested.

Wilbur nodded. “Alright, we’ll just have to choose a day,” Wilbur said. “I would like to see frequent reports from Gumi if she can. Does her ability ever exhaust her?” Wilbur asked.

Sam shook his head. “It’s an emotionally based ability so as long as Dream annoys her, she can continue with ease,” Sam said.

“That’s good to know. Not that I’m going to change Gumi’s scheduling or anything! Just curious since she called you down pretty late,” Wilbur said.

Sam smiled softly. “Don’t worry Wilbur, I look after my employees as if they were my own,” Sam said proudly.

Wilbur snorted. “Never mind, I’m worried about her again,” Wilbur joked as he walked up the stairs.

“Hey!” Sam barked out in offense. “I did a wonderful job with Quackity!” Sam exclaimed, following after Wilbur.

Chapter Text

Tubbo sat in Wilbur’s office, finishing up some paperwork before Wilbur’s meeting. “Uh, Thomas?” Wilbur said and Tubbo hummed in reply.

“How exactly do you know Honeybee? Besides the fact that he patrols the area you live in,” Wilbur said as he looked at Tubbo. “Was. . . was he the vigilante that saved you?” He asked.

Tubbo swallowed softly. “Yeah,” Tubbo said. “Uh, he saved me from being robbed at like gunpoint—“ Tubbo lied as he rubbed the back of his neck. “—If not for him, I probably wouldn’t be here,” He said with a nervous smile.

This was a lie of course.

The vigilante he was talking about was Punz. Punz was the one who saved Tubbo from being robbed at gunpoint. (Apparently, when your father is the number two hero and he’s suddenly murdered, a lot people will target you.)

Tubbo hates to admit it, but he’s thankful that Dream also protected him. (Even though Dream is the whole reason why Tubbo was being targeted in the first place.)

Wilbur leaned back in his chair slightly. “You know, just before everything went downhill, Sapnap and I actually wanted Tubbo and Tommy to join the headquarters,” Wilbur said, messing with his pen.

Tubbo furrowed his brows. “Really?” He asked.

Wilbur nodded. “I was close friends with Jordan and Dream. Jordan even said that he wished to see his son join the ranks one day if Tubbo ever desired to. He even said that Tommy joining, alongside Tubbo, would be great because they’d be an unstoppable duo. Although, Dream was more reluctant with Tommy and Tubbo joining,” Wilbur said, his eyes twitching slightly which made it look like he winced.

Tubbo’s chest felt like it was being squeezed.

Jordan wanted Tubbo and Tommy to be heroes. He thought that the two would be a powerful hero duo. If Tubbo wasn’t sitting in front of Wilbur, he would’ve bursted into tears right about now.

“That’s nice. The Jordan thing! Not the Dream thing. . . “ Tubbo explained, trailing off slightly towards the end.

Wilbur gave Tubbo a soft huff and a small smile. “Don’t worry, I knew what you meant,” Wilbur said.

“Do. . . do you have anymore stories?” Tubbo asked.

“Many,” Wilbur said, his smile growing. “Which would you like to hear?” He asked.

“Your favorite story about Tubbo and Tommy,” Tubbo said. His heart felt like it was being squeezed, he didn’t know why he requested such a story. Maybe Tubbo just wanted more confirmation that Wilbur didn’t hate him and Tommy. Maybe Tubbo just wanted to be reminded of the old days.

Wilbur exhaled with wide eyes, the exhale causing some stray hairs above Wilbur’s eyes to sway slightly. “God there’s so many,” Wilbur said with a fond smile.

Tubbo scooted his chair closer causing Wilbur to chuckle softly.

“I got a good one. I believe it’s the one where I interacted with Tubbo and Tommy for the first time together. You see, I’ve know Tubbo ever since since he was a baby since his father was close friends with Phil. So you can imagine my surprise when small, calm, timid Tubbo walks into headquarters one day with this bouncing, all too energized, blonde boy named Tommy,” Wilbur said causing Tubbo to snort softly.

“I’m pretty sure that Tommy called me a bitch the first time I met him,” Wilbur said causing Tubbo to burst out in laughter. Wilbur smiled softly at Tubbo.

“Really?!” Tubbo exclaimed. He had forgotten that Tommy did that.

Wilbur nodded with a growing smile. “I’m pretty sure it went something like—“

“Holy shit, this bitch is super fucking tall!” Tommy exclaimed with stars dancing around in his eyes. A mischievous grin on his face.

Wilbur jerked his head back slightly in disbelief, blinking rapidly. Did a twelve year old just call him a bitch?

Tubbos eyes widened as he yanked at Tommy’s hand. “Tommy! You can’t call Wilbur a bitch! He’s the hero Triton!” Tubbo exclaimed.

Tommy’s eyes widened as he turned to Tubbo and quickly turned to Wilbur. Wilbur now had a smug look on his face.

Yeah you better fuckin’ apologize, Wilbur thought to himself.

Tommy then frowned. “He doesn’t look anything like Triton. Triton is way taller and he doesn’t look like a bitch,” Tommy said.

“Tommy!” Tubbo exclaimed again. “Wilbur I’m really sorry about him, I swear he’s a nice guy!” Tubbo said, his grip tight around Tommy’s hand.

Wilbur pursed his lips to the side. “I don’t appreciate being called a bitch by a five year old gremlin,” Wilbur said, glaring down at Tommy, who gaped at the older male.

“Ay!” Tommy barked. “I’ll have you know that I’m actually thirteen and a half, bitch!” Tommy shouted.

“What’s going on over here?”

The three turned to look over at Phil who walked inside headquarters. “Hi Phil!” Tommy grinned as he waved his hand ecstatically at Phil.

Wilbur made an offended noise. “Dad, this gremlin has called me a bitch numerous times! He even refuses to believe that I’m Triton,” Wilbur whined.

Phil chuckled softly. “Tommy’s been saying that?” Phil questioned. Wilbur nodded while Tommy shook his head. “Wil, mate, Tommy is a little angel. He would never do such a thing,” Phil said, ruffling Tommy’s hair.

“Yeah I would never,” Tommy echoed, as he stuck his tongue out at Wilbur.

“Tubbo! Back me up here!” Wilbur exclaimed, gesturing at Tommy.

“Uh. . . what? I was zoned out the entire time,” Tubbo lied.

“Oh come on!”

Even though Tubbo had experienced the story firsthand, he enjoyed how Wilbur recalled it. Wilbur was a wonderful storyteller, remembering things that Tubbo forgot had happened, little details that Tubbo didn’t catch at first. It felt like Tubbo was actually experiencing the stories for a second time.

He liked that feeling. . .

Soon after the story was finished, it was time for the meeting.

Tubbo quickly stood up from his chair and walked over to Wilbur’s side as Hannah, Ranboo, Sam, Sapnap, and George walked inside.

Ranboo stood the closest to Tubbo. Sam gave Tubbo a small glance.

Tubbo felt like he was being read like an open book by Sam, it unnerved him slightly.

“Okay how do we plan on approaching Honeybee with Ranboo here?” Hannah started off.

“Ranboo?” Wilbur asked, turning to the tall teen.

Ranboo swallowed, his hand curling into a fist behind his back, his other hand griping his wrist. “Uh, I don’t doubt that Honeybee has his own suspicions but he seems to trust me?” Ranboo offered, stuttering a bit. “I can continue with going on patrol with him alone and slowly work my way with him,” He suggested.

“That might take a while,” George shut down. “And who knows what can happen in that time span,” he said.

Ranboo nodded, pressing his lips into a thin line.

“I thought it was a good idea,” Tubbo whispered to Ranboo. Ranboo looked down at Tubbo and gave him a soft smile.

“Well how about we give Ranboo his own earpiece? That way we can listen to their conversations and see when it’s fit to step in, and Ranboo is still able to work his way up with Honeybee” Sam suggested.

Ranboo gave Sam a small smile.

“That sounds better. Anyone else?” Wilbur asked.

“We’ll do we know of any vigilantes that worked with Honeybee? Maybe we can question them?” Sapnap offered.

“I only know one vigilante that has worked with Honeybee,” Ranboo said. “Their name was Theo; they have this ability where they can copy others abilities by touching them,” He explained.

George furrowed his brows slightly. “Tommy has that same ability but he can also dull abilities. . . do you think they’re connected?” George said.

“Too much of a coincidence not to be,” Hannah shrugged.

“Honeybee hasn’t worked with any other vigilantes other than this Theo?” Wilbur questioned.

“Not that Thomas and I are aware of, no,” Ranboo said and Wilbur nodded slightly.

“Alright, that makes it a bit easier knowing we don’t have to worry about other vigilantes,” Wilbur muttered. “Okay here’s the plan, Ranboo—“ Ranboo looked at Wilbur, “—you will continue to interact with Honeybee but you’ll be wearing an earpiece so Sapnap, and I can listen in,” Wilbur said and Ranboo nodded.

“Sapnap and I will be following Ranboo and Honeybee from a safe distance whilst they’re on patrol,” Wilbur declared. “George, Hannah, you two are to make sure nothing of this appears on any blogs, news, or articles. I don’t want can’t coverage of this anywhere,” Wilbur said and George nodded.

“Thomas—“ Tubbo tensed slightly, “—I want you to see if you can get any information from Honeybee, and try looking around your area for any signs of Tubbo and Tommy. Sam will stakeout in the area that Honeybee patrols frequently, so I also need you to tell him that when you get that information,” Wilbur said and Tubbo nodded.

Tubbo was thankfully that his job didn’t really require being out on the field.

“And Thomas,” Wilbur started.

“Yes?” Tubbo asked.

“I don’t want any of this reaching to Theseus. I like the kid but this isn’t something that we can share with civilians. Not even other heroes,” Wilbur said.

Tubbo nodded. “Yes sir,” Tubbo said.

“Is everyone alright with the plan?” Wilbur asked. There were no disagreements. “Alright then, meeting adjourned,” Wilbur said.

Ranboo patted Tubbo’s shoulder before walking out the room. Sapnap, George, Hannah, and Sam followed suite.

Tubbo sat across from Wilbur, taking out the paperwork he was previously working on. “Thomas,” Wilbur called out.

“Yes?” Tubbo replied, looking up at Wilbur.

Tubbo’s eyes slightly widened at the concerned look that Wilbur was giving him. “I trust Tubbo but. . . if he lashes out, I don’t want you to help us. I want you to stay put, and keep an eye open. I do not want to risk your life since you don’t have much training against vigilantes and villains,” Wilbur said.

Tubbo swallowed softly. He didn’t know whether to feel warm or empty. On one hand, Wilbur cared for his safety (he cared for Thomas’ safety, not Tubbo’s) and on the other hand, Wilbur was afraid that Honeybee would lash out.

Tubbo hated how he couldn’t tell how he felt. (Yes he did, he knew exactly how he felt, and he hated it.)

“Of course,” Tubbo said softly. “I’ll stay put,” he said.

Chapter Text

Mark teleported from rooftop to rooftop, looking for any sign of Honeybee.

Mark was still trying to wrap his head around the fact that Honeybee was Tubbo Underscore. Mark never really got the chance to interact with Tubbo or Jordan since Mark started working at SMP a month after Jordan’s death.

He did, however, interact with Dream multiple times. (Though sometimes Mark would just black out randomly whenever he was with Dream and ended up somewhere else in headquarters.)

Mark thought Dream was a nice guy, he seemed very caring since Dream always went on and one about Tommy and Tubbo. It made Mark’s stomach churn in very a bad way when Mark found out what Dream was actually doing.

Mark was a believer in the theory that Dream had murdered Tommy, blanked it from his mind due to the fact that he loved his brother so much and Dream couldn’t believe he did such a thing, and placed the blame onto the heroes.

Mark felt horrible for Tubbo when the theory started taking off.

Around this time, Tubbo was mourning over his fathers death in isolation. When the theory about Dream and Tommy started spreading like wildfire: another theory popped up. The theory was, that if the theory about Dream and Tommy was true, then Tubbo probably took his own life. Loosing his father and two brother figures in the span of four months must’ve been so gut-wrenching for Tubbo to comprehend and Tubbo just couldn’t take it anymore.

Mark, and a lot of others, didn’t really believe in the latter theory. Especially the heroes. (They didn’t want to. They didn’t want to believe that they had failed not only Dream and Tommy, but also Tubbo. The sweet, happy Tubbo that they knew and watched grow up because of Jordan.)

Mark remembered comforting Niki as she cried in her room when the Tubbo theory was gaining attention. “I don’t want to believe it but it makes sense, Mark!” Niki had exclaimed, hugging her knees tightly to her chest.

“I know, I know,” Mark had said softly, rubbing Niki’s back.

“Tubbo’s lost so much, and not one of us tried to reach out and comfort him. We let him wallow in isolation because we thought he needed space! What if—what if he died thinking that we hated him!?” Niki had exclaimed.

“Niki,” Mark had said, grabbing her shoulders and making her look up at him. “None of this is your fault and it isn’t any of the other heroes faults either. You all did what you thought was best for Tubbo. Besides it’s just a theory, for all we know Tubbo could still be alive in his home just trying to comprehend all of this,” Mark had said, rubbing her shoulders.

Niki hugged Mark tightly, her face pressed against his chest. “But what if it’s true?” Niki had whispered.

Mark didn’t know what to say, so instead he tried to change the subject or at best, mask changing the subject. “It’s just a theory to make up for loose ends, I doubt that he’s dead,” Mark had said.

Niki didn’t reply and Mark didn’t know if it worked or failed.

Mark whished that he could tell Niki that Tubbo was alive and well. That Tommy was also alive and well. But he couldn’t because Wilbur didn’t want anyone to know until they could actually get Tubbo and Tommy to reveal themselves.

It hurt not being able to tell Niki the truth.

(Mark guessed it hurt Wilbur as well since he would almost slip up about the information every time he talked with Niki. Wilbur really wanted to tell Niki as well.)

“Do you see him yet, Ranboo?”

Mark jumped a bit at the sudden sound of Sapnap’s voice coming from his earpiece. Mark exhaled softly through his nose, hand pressed against his chest to feel his heart beating a bit faster. “No, not yet. To be fair, it always takes me a while to find him,” Mark said as he teleported once more.

Actually it only took Mark a bit since he would teleport pretty far but Mark had to go shorter distances so Wilbur and Sapnap could find and keep up with him.

“Remember what we went over,” Wilbur reminded.

Mark nodded even though Wilbur couldn’t see him, or maybe he could. Mark was instructed to not pay any attention to Wilbur and Sapnap as to not draw Honeybee’s attention to them.

“Yessir,” Mark said softly. Suddenly the familiar sight of bee wings caught Mark’s eyes. “Found him,” Mark whispered, just in case Honeybee could hear him.

“Okay, Sapnap and I will lay low. This is all on you now,” Wilbur said.

Mark didn’t reply as he walked towards Honeybee. The vigilante sat on the ledge of the rooftop, kicking his legs in the air slightly as if he was a little kid.

A voice in the back of Mark’s head whispered that Honeybee was a kid, since Tubbo was only about a few months older than Mark.

Honeybee then turned around, and smiled (Mark thought the vigilante had smiled since he could see the corner of Honeybee’s eyes wrinkling a bit through the yellow tinted goggles) at Mark. “Hey, Endy,” Honeybee greeted.

Mark rolled his eyes at the nickname.

Despite the fact that Tubbo was the son of a powerful hero and had incredible abilities, he sucked at giving nicknames.

“Bee,” Mark replied.

Honeybee’s eyes widened slightly at the nickname. “Bee?” He asked, tilting his head slight, the corner of his eyes wrinkling further.

Mark shrugged. “I thought it was only fair that I give you a nickname as well,” He responded.

Honeybee chuckled softly as he stood. “You took a bit longer to get here, run into some trouble?” Honeybee asked as he stretched slightly. The vigilante was glancing around wildly, as if searching for something or someone.

Mark bit back a tense. Honeybee probably felt like he was being watched.

“No, I just—I got caught up at work,” Mark lied with his best nonchalant shrug. “Why do you ask?” Mark questioned.

It would be best if Honeybee could verbally say that he feels like they’re being watched so Wilbur and Sapnap know that they have be sneaky.

Unfortunately, Honeybee shook his head. “Nothing, something just felt off,” Honeybee said, waving his hand dismissively. “Well come on, the city isn’t gonna save itself,” Honeybee said as he picked up Mark.

Mark kept his grip tight around Honeybee’s neck as Honeybee took off.

No matter how many times that they go on patrol together and Honeybee flies them, Mark will never get used to being so high off the ground for so long. As ironic as it is, Mark and big heights don’t get along very well.

(Niki thinks it’s karma for being very tall. Mark thinks it was given to him because god knew that the teen would be too powerful if Mark was tall and unafraid of heights.)

Mark hated supervillains.

Especially persistent supervillains.

“Ender!” Metallica shouted, flinging a car over to where Mark stood.

Mark quickly teleported him and Honeybee onto a rooftop, distancing themselves from the villain. “You know him?” Honeybee asked.

Mark nodded. “I fought him with Theo but I thought the police arrested him. I thought he was put in Pandora’s Vault!” Mark exclaimed, a bit nervous.

Last time Theo took away Metallica’s abilities. So the villain is definitely royally pissed off. “Any ideas on how to stop him?” Honeybee asked.

“I don’t know. Last time I distracted him and Theo dulled and took his abilities. I can try and distract him again,” Mark proposed.

Honeybee nodded. “I think my strength will be enough to knock him out cold,” Honeybee muttered and Mark nodded.

Mark then teleported down to the street. “Hey Magneto!” Mark exclaimed causing the villain to turn to him.

“You! Where’s the vigilante that was with you?! Where’s the vigilante that took away my abilities!?” Metallica exclaimed, a street lamp breaking off from the ground and being thrown at Mark.

Mark quickly teleported out of the way. “Do you need any help?” Sapnap question, his tone firm.

“No, I got this,” Mark said softly as he teleported around the villain causing Metallica to throw everything metal around him at Mark.

Mark watched as Honeybee approached Metallica from behind, his fist raised.

Mark then teleported away and once Metallica turned around Honeybee punched the villain causing the villain to fall to the ground.

A thin pole flew right by Honeybee, piercing the side of a brick wall. Mark winced, if Honeybee punched him any later then Honeybee would’ve been on the other side of the pole.

Honeybee landed on his feet, his back turned to Mark as he was slightly hunched over.

“Bee! You did awesome!” Mark exclaimed as he grabbed a small device from the small pouch on his belt and attached it to Metallica’s neck. It would dampen his powers till the police arrived with more effective power nulling handcuffs.

Honeybee didn’t respond.

“Bee?” Mark asked, placing a hand on Honeybee’s shoulder.

“Ranboo is everything alright?” Wilbur questioned. Mark didn’t reply.

Honeybee yanked his shoulder away from Mark’s grip, as Honeybee stood straight a small wince left him. “I’m good,” Honeybee replied, his back still turned to Mark.

Mark could see that Honeybee was grabbing at his side.

Mark’s eyes widened slightly, he then looked over at the pole that pierced the wall. A bit of blood at the poles side could be seen. “Bee turn around,” Mark demanded.

“I’m fine—“

“I said turn around!” Mark exclaimed turning to Honeybee.

Honeybee slowly turned around and Mark gasped softly as he saw that Honeybee was bleeding, blood seeping through his yellow hoodie. Honeybee’s breathing was slow and labored.

“Ranboo, what’s going on!?” Sapnap pressed.

“You need to take off your mask,” Mark said taking a step foreword.

Honeybee took a step back in return. “I said I’m fine, Ender,” Honeybee said through gritted teeth.

“You’re bleeding out Tubbo!” Mark shouted. Honeybee’s breathing was now a bit quicker, his eyes widened.

“What!?” Wilbur and Sapnap exclaimed, Mark winced a bit at their yelling.

Mark glanced around for any sight of Sapnap and Wilbur. They were nowhere in sight but Mark doubted that they’d stay put now that they know Tubbo is injured. “Please just take off the mask,” Mark said softly to Honeybee, his hand outstretched to take it off for the vigilante.

Honeybee slapped away Mark’s hand. “Don’t,” he demanded, his voice changer adding onto his intimidation.

“Tubbo, listen—“

“If you take a step towards me, I’ll beat you to a pulp,” Honeybee threatened, taking small steps back.

Mark’s shoulders tensed up. If Mark couldn’t calm Tubbo down then Wilbur might step in and it’ll be way worse.

“Okay! Okay, I won’t come near you but you have to take off the mask. You’re injured, and your mask is your enemy right now,” Mark said softly. “I don’t hurt you any further,” He said.

Honeybee winced again, his hand pressed harder against his side. “Let me help you, please,” Mark begged.

“I don’t need your—“

“Tubbo!”

The vigilante turned his head over to look at Sapnap and Wilbur approaching them. He took a slight step back.

Shit, Mark thought to himself.

Honeybee turned to Mark. “You. . . I didn’t—“ his breathing was much faster.

“I know how this looks but you have to slow your breathing! Look, someone’s listening to this right? Just send them over and have them take you to a private place!” Mark exclaimed. As much as he wanted to help Tubbo, this situation isn’t helping.

“No!” Honeybee shouted. “They’re not coming!”

“The injury might not be life-threatening but it’s going to be if you don’t get help,” Mark said, taking a step foreword.

Honeybee reeled back his fist and punched Mark, sending him hurdling towards Wilbur and Sapnap. Wilbur caught Mark, skidding back a bit.

Mark quickly looked up to see that Honeybee was looking down at his hand and back at Mark.

It was obvious that Honeybee didn’t want to do that.

“Tubbo!” Sapnap shouted as he ran towards the teen.

“Sapnap, no!” Mark shouted, trying to make his way towards the hero.

“He’s lashing out, we’re onto plan b now,” Wilbur said, his hand on Mark’s shoulder.

“He didn’t mean to punch me!” Mark argued.

“Mark,” Wilbur pressed, grabbing Mark’s bicep causing the teen to shut his mouth. “This is not up for argument,” He stated.

Mark opened his mouth to argue further but Sapnap’s shouts caused him and Wilbur to look over at Sapnap and Tubbo.

Sapnap was encased in a sort of honey-like substance as Tubbo flew high in the air.

Tubbo was slightly hunched over in the air, hand still pressed against his side. He was swaying slightly. “No, no, he’s gonna fall. Land Tubbo! Land!” Mark shouted.

Tubbo’s wings drooped and he began falling.

Mark snatched his arm away from Wilbur and teleported to a nearby rooftop and teleported to Tubbo, catching him in mid-air. Mark teleported the two onto the rooftop across from the building that Mark was previously on, the two rolling on the rooftop. Mark held Honeybee close to his chest so the vigilante wouldn’t get greatly injured.

Mark suddenly sat up and held Honeybee in his lap, Honeybee seemed fine but one of his tinted lenses was shattered. “Whoever’s listening to this, you have five minutes to reach Honeybee’s location or I’m taking off the mask,” Mark threatened.

Mark would respect the vigilantes wishes but any further would be life-threatening.

“Mark!” Wilbur shouted, still on the ground. “The hell are you doing?! Get over here! You got Tubbo!” Wilbur exclaimed.

Tubbo tensed up in Mark’s arms. “Wilbur, he’s hurt, if I teleport with him again it’ll just worsen his injury!” Mark argued. That was a total lie, he could easily just pick up Tubbo and teleport over to Wilbur and Sapnap, and his injury wouldn’t worsen at all.

But. . . something deep within Mark was preventing him from doing so.

Maybe it’s because the two had formed a bond of sorts over their shared patrols. (Mark couldn’t believe he got attached to a vigilante, let alone the Tubbo Underscore.)

Suddenly, a sneaker came into view and Mark was kicked in the face. It was with the side of the upper back of the shoe so it didn’t really hurt as badly but it still hurt.

Mark leaned back a bit, holding his nose as Tubbo was removed from his lap.

Mark looked up to see Tommy Taken in all his glory. His white wings extended and the feathers on his face blowing in the wind along with his raven-black hair. If Mark didn’t know Tommy, he’d say that Tommy kinda looked like an angel. . .

Tommy held Tubbo close to his chest. “I thought I told you not to come,” Mark heard Honeybee say softly.

Tommy didn’t respond to Honeybee, instead he looked down at Mark. “Thank you,” Tommy said softly. Tommy then turned around and flew off, a few of his white feathers falling off and slowly falling to the floor.

Mark’s breath was caught in his throat. Eyes still wide.

Before Tommy flew away with Honeybee. Honeybee’s head had tilted slightly, allowing Mark to see his eye that was exposed because of the shattered lens.

Honeybee had warm chestnut brown eyes that, if Mark squinted, Mark could see they were practically sparkling. . .

Chapter Text

“—anboo! Ranboo!”

Mark jumped a bit turning to look down at Wilbur who looked a bit pissed. Wilbur gestured to his side and Mark teleported down to Wilbur. “Sir, I know how—“

“Are you hurt?” Wilbur interjected, grabbing at Mark’s face and moving it around to look for any bruises or cuts.

Mark’s mouth opened and closed slightly before he finally found his words. “I don’t think so?” Mark said softly, his brows furring slightly. “Sir?” Mark asked softly.

Wilbur took in a deep breath. “Don’t get me wrong, I am a bit upset that you didn’t take in Tubbo or Tommy but. . . it was probably for the best. It would’ve caused more of a commotion if we took Tubbo and Tommy followed after. Though, I can only hope that Tommy has some expertise in healing wounds, if not then. . . “ Wilbur trailed off and Mark’s throat felt dry.

If not then Tubbo would be in grave danger.

Tubbo. . .

He had sparkling brown eyes just like. . . like. . .

It could simply be a coincidence!

“My dad said that whenever I was really happy or passionate about something, I got sparkles in my eyes, just like my mom did.”

Jordan’s wife had sparkles in her eyes. It’s how he got his hero name. It was a reference to the thing that he loved most about his wife. Mark remembers how whenever Niki talked about Jordan, he’d always mention how his son’s eyes sparkled just like his mothers. Niki vouched for the statement saying she saw Tubbo’s eye start sparkling like a night sky whenever he saw Jordan.

Maybe it’s a rarity of sorts? Like Mark’s vitiligo!

Why are you trying to avoid the obvious!?, a voice exclaimed in the back of Mark’s head. It’s so obvious that Tubbo is Thomas!

To be honest, Mark didn’t really know why he was trying so hard to differentiate Thomas Smith and Tubbo Underscore. Maybe it was because Mark felt a bit hurt? Even though Tubbo didn’t do anything to hurt Mark physically, Tubbo had lied to Mark on multiple occasions. Mark had let Tubbo into his life! Mark had opened up to Tubbo!

Didn’t Tubbo open up as well?, the voice snapped.

“I’m aromantic.”

“Did I ever tell you about my mom? She died after giving birth to me.”

. . . Not to mention that Mark should know better than anyone on how hard it is to trust someone and let them into your life. How hard it is to keep up a secret identity - of sorts.

But if Tubbo is Thomas, then that means Theseus is. . .

“I never thought Tubbo would lash out like that,” Sapnap said, shaking his head slightly and cutting off Mark’s train of thought. The honey-like substance that surrounded him was now slipping off. It would probably take a few more minutes for it to completely come off.

“But he didn’t,” Mark argued. “I overstepped and he panicked. He didn’t mean to punch me. Besides you’ve seen his strength! If he wanted to actually hurt me, I would’ve been dead right now,” He pressed.

“At least we now know that Tommy is for sure involved with all of this,” Wilbur noted. “We can only hope that George and Hannah make sure that none of this gets out,” He said.

Mark and Sapnap nodded.

Mark definitely has to talk about this with Tubbo tomorrow.

“I can only hope that Tommy has some expertise in healing wounds, if not then. . .”

. . . Damn you, Wilbur.

“I’m gonna go see if they took refuge somewhere close. Someone needs to make sure that Tubbo’s okay,” Mark said.

Wilbur looked up at Mark. “Alright, but don’t overstep this time and keep some distance between the three of you. I don’t want you getting seriously hurt,” Wilbur advised.

Mark nodded before teleporting away to Tho—Tubbo’s apartment complex.

“I should kill you!” Tommy exclaimed as he quickly landed inside their apartment. Not bothering the close the window as he laid Tubbo onto three large towels that were sat on the carpet.

Tubbo hummed in reply, wincing a bit.

Tommy yanked off Tubbo’s mask and Tubbo relaxed once he was getting more air than before. Tommy lifted up Tubbo’s goggles and sat them on Tubbo’s forehead. “Keep your breathing slow and words minimum. If you die, I’m going to bring you back to life and then kill you,” Tommy threatened as he went to grab the first aid kit.

Tommy returned to Tubbo’s side and grabbed some bandages, some thread, a needle, a bottle of water, two cloths, and pain killers. “I’m gonna take off your jacket and hoodie now,” Tommy said as he tugged off Tubbo’s jacket.

“What? Not even a dinner first?” Tubbo joked weakly.

Tommy gave Tubbo a look. “Not the time,” He said softly.

Tommy sucked in a breath once he took off Tubbo’s hoodie. Tubbo raised his head to look at the wound but Tommy pressed Tubbo’s shoulder down, causing Tubbo to rest his head against the carpet. “How bad is it, doc?” Tubbo asked.

“You’re definitely gonna need some stitching,” Tommy said.

Tubbo winced. He hated getting stitches.

Suddenly, one of the cloths was pressed against his side. “I told you not to come to me if cornered,” Tubbo said through gritted teeth, the cloth was definitely not a pleasant feeling against his wound. Tommy winced at the blood slowly seeping through the cloth. “You promised me you wouldn’t come,” Tubbo continued.

“I didn’t say anything. I only nodded,” Tommy argued.

“That’s still agreeing!” Tubbo exclaimed before having a coughing fit.

Tommy relaxed a bit when he didn’t see Tubbo cough up any blood. “Keep your voice low,” Tommy instructed. “Besides it was either I come to your aid or you get yourself revealed as Thomas,” Tommy said.

Despite the fact that Tommy quite literally kicked Mark in the face, Tommy was grateful that Mark didn’t overstep and take off Tubbo’s mask. It was obvious that Mark sounded horribly worried for Honeybee, Tommy admired the fact that Mark ignored Wilbur’s orders in order to make Tubbo feel safe.

After a few minutes of silence, Tommy spoke. “Do you think Wilbur will get mad at Mark?” He asked softly.

Mark was a good guy, he was nice to be around. Tommy could see why Tubbo got so attached to him. Tommy would be a bit sad if they were the reason Mark lost his job at SMP.

Tubbo shrugged. “I hope not,” He said.

Tommy then moved away the cloth. The wound wasn’t bleeding anymore which caused Tommy to relax. They didn’t have to go to the hospital.

Tommy grabbed at the water bottle, opened it and slowly poured the water into the wound. Tubbo bit his bottom lip, sucking in his stomach. “It’ll be over soon,” Tommy comforted.

“Do you. . . “ Tubbo trailed off.

“What?” Tommy asked, crushing the water bottle. He then handed the other cloth to Tubbo as Tommy grabbed the thread and needle.

“Why didn’t Mark turn me in?” Tubbo asked. “He quite literally had me, why didn’t he just teleport down to Wilbur?” He questioned.

“I don’t know,” Tommy replied with a shrug, finally getting the thread into the needle. Tommy then had Tubbo lean on his side, as Tommy stuck the needle through Tubbo’s skin. Tubbo’s grip around the cloth tightened, nails digging into the cloth.

“Maybe it’s because you two grew a bond of sorts?” Tommy suggested. “You two have been patrolling together very frequently for about a month now, I’d be surprised if there wasn’t a bond of sorts,” Tommy said, lifting the needle and puncturing the skin again.

This time Tubbo bit down onto the cloth harshly.

“Speaking of patrol, you’re grounded from patrolling for the next three to four days,” Tommy said.

“What!?”

“And you’re not allowed to go to work.”

“Tom—!”

Tommy reeled back the thread, closing the wound abruptly causing Tubbo to bite back down on the cloth, blinking rapidly as tears pricked his eyes. “No buts. This wound is pretty bad and if you go on patrol you’ll just open it back up. Also, I don’t think Mark will be able to avoid turning you in again. Not to mention that you’re working in a lab with Sam and Karl, you could open up your wound and you’ll be questioned,” Tommy said.

“So what? I just call in sick for work?” Tubbo asked.

“Exactly. I’ll—I’ll go on patrol for you,” Tommy said.

Tubbo turned to Tommy. “Tommy, no,” Tubbo said.

“Tubbo, someone needs to be there for the civilians,” Tommy said.

“Yeah! Mark, Sapnap, and Wilbur can handle that! You can’t go out there. You’ll be caught!” Tubbo exclaimed.

Tommy sighed. “Tubbo, we’re backed into a corner! I think. . . I think it’s time we give up,” He said. Tubbo opened his mouth to argue but Tommy continued. “I’m so tired of hiding, and I know you’re tired of hiding as well,” Tommy said softly. “We had a good run. About four months now.”

“Tommy, if we reveal ourselves. . . “ Tubbo began.

“I know, I know,” Tommy interjected. “But wouldn’t it be better if we were under the protection of the heroes rather than being by ourselves if Dream ever escaped?” Tommy said. “I don’t like this anymore than you do but. . . it’s our only option Tubs,” He said softly.

“. . . we’ll give it a week. It’ll be best to ease into revealing ourselves rather than just doing it so suddenly, maybe we’ll be able to get more people in our corner,” Tubbo suggested.

Tommy nodded. “Okay. . . okay,” Tommy said, his hands now shaking a bit.

Luckily Tommy had already finished up stitching Tubbo so Tommy just cut off the thread and wrapped up Tubbo’s stomach with bandages. Once Tommy was finished, Tubbo slowly sat up and pressed his forehead against Tommy’s. “Hey, hey, we’re gonna be okay. It’s gonna be okay,” Tubbo comforted, his voice soft as he rubbed Tommy’s arm.

Tommy threw his arms around Tubbo, hugging the older teen tightly as Tommy pressed his face against the crook of Tubbo’s neck. Tubbo felt wet drops against his neck. Tubbo didn’t say anything as he rubbed Tommy’s back.

Mark stood up from leaning against the brick wall, and walked down the fire escape as quietly as he could. When he was out of earshot, Mark teleported onto a nearby rooftop.

His chest felt like it was being squeezed.

Mark was now more determined than ever to convince Tommy and Tubbo to come with the heroes.

Mark glanced over his shoulder to look back at the window. Tommy closed the window but didn’t manage to catch a glimpse of Mark.

“You have a lot of people in your corner.”

Mark will make sure that Tubbo and Tommy know that Mark didn’t just mean that about Thomas Smith, but also about Tubbo Underscore and Tommy Taken.

They had to know that they didn’t need to be afraid.

They had to know that Mark was already in their corner, and he had no plans of leaving it.

Chapter Text

Wilbur made his way towards Sam’s office, as he raised his hand to knock on the door Wilbur stopped himself as he heard Sam’s voice.

“—Alright well I hope you feel better. Buh-bye,” Sam said as the sound of him hanging up the phone echoed softly in his office.

Wilbur slowly opened the door to see that Sam wasn’t accompanied by Thomas. “Hey Sam,” Wilbur greeted, standing in the doorway.

“Oh, hi Wilbur. Can I help you with something?” Sam asked.

“Where’s Thomas?” Wilbur asked with a raised brow.

“He’s sick so he’s back at his place at the moment. Why do you ask? Do you need him for something?” Sam asked.

Wilbur nodded. “I was going to ask him if he found something from last night,” Wilbur said softly. To be honest, Wilbur was quite worried about Tubbo. Ranboo said that he didn’t find Tubbo and Tommy nearby in any alleyways, so Ranboo just assumed that they went home to patch up Tubbo.

But something deep inside Wilbur’s gut told him that, that wasn’t true. Wilbur had to have some type of confirmation that Tubbo was alive and okay and not dead somewhere with Tommy crying onto his chest.

“What happened last night?” Sam questioned.

Wilbur softly closed the door behind him. “Honeybee got injured, badly. Ranboo tried to help him but Honeybee started lashing out. Sapnap and I tried to resolve the situation but our presence just made things worse,” Wilbur informed.

“Is he okay?” Sam asked softly.

Wilbur shrugged. “Don’t know. Tommy came to Honeybee’s aid and flew off with him. Ranboo tried to look for them but couldn’t find them anywhere nearby,” He said.

“I hope he’s okay,” Sam said. “I trust that Tommy knows how to patch up Tubbo. He’s been patrolling the city for the past four months. It would be a bit odd if Tommy didn’t know how to heal wounds,” Sam stated.

Wilbur nodded along. “Hopefully if Tommy doesn’t know how to correctly patch up Tubbo, he’ll take Tubbo to the hospital. It would be better to have Tubbo properly healed rather than. . . “ Wilbur trailed off, not wanting to finish his sentence.

Wilbur could never live with himself if Tubbo died a preventable death.

“I know this is a bit off topic but have you and the others made a date on which we’re going to discuss things?” Sam questioned, trying to keep the meeting information as broad as possible.

“Uh yes, we agreed on Thursday,” Wilbur said.

Sam nodded. “I’ll be able to possibly get more information till then,” Sam said.

Knocking was then heard at the door. “Come in!” Sam called out.

The door slowly opened and Ranboo poked his head inside, a concerned look on his face. “Is Thomas here?” Ranboo asked.

Sam shook his head. “He’s sick, why do you ask?” Sam questioned.

“Uh, I was just looking for him. I didn’t get anything from him about missing work. . . “ Ranboo trailed off, rubbing the back of his neck.

Wilbur and Sam glanced at each other awkwardly. Through the others eyes it was clear that they were both thinking that there’s was a little trouble in paradise for the young couple. “Maybe it just slipped Thomas’ mind, I’m sure it’s nothing too bad,” Wilbur said, giving Ranboo a small smile.

“Um, okay,” Ranboo said, furrowing his brows a bit. “I’m gonna go talk with Niki now, thanks for informing me, Sam,” Ranboo said quickly, as he closed the door behind him.

Wilbur grimaced slightly as Sam sighed. “How long do you think this trouble is gonna last?” Wilbur questioned.

Sam hummed softly. “A day or two,” He shrugged.

“I’d give it five,” Wilbur said.

“That stings!”

“Well maybe this outta teach you to not be as reckless anymore.”

Tubbo winced as Tommy rubbed the antibiotic ointment onto Tubbo’s wound. Fortunately for them, the wound wasn’t infected and showed no signs of getting worse. (Tubbo will never make fun of Tommy’s sewing skills ever again.)

“Are you sure we need to do this?” Tubbo questioned.

“I’m looking at the article and it says to apply antibiotic ointment onto a stitched wound,” Tommy said, looking over his shoulder to look down at his phone which had a random medical article that explained how to clean up stitched wounds.

“It says to do so if a doctor recommends it,” Tubbo pointed out.

Tommy glared at Tubbo. “Do you really want the reason why we get exposed to the public to be your wound?” Tommy asked, though obviously it was a rhetorical question.

Tubbo stayed silent, pursing his lips to the side and looking away from Tommy.

“That’s what I thought,” Tommy muttered. “And hey, if the cream does a better job today then you can probably go to work tomorrow,” He suggested.

Tubbo opened his mouth.

“No, that does not mean you’ll be able to go on patrol,” Tommy shut down.

Tubbo closed his mouth. Tubbo then glanced down at Tommy’s head and tilted his head slightly. “Your roots are showing,” Tubbo pointed out.

“Yeah, I. . . I decided to grow them out. The black hair didn’t really suite me, and besides we’re revealing ourselves soon so I don’t think I need to keep re-dying my hair,” Tommy stated, closing up antibiotic cream.

“I liked the black hair,” Tubbo said.

Tommy rolled his eyes. “That’s because you said that I look like that one guy we used to watch a lot back in year seven,” Tommy said as he made his way to the kitchen to wash his hands.

Tubbo chuckled softly. “Hey! DanTDM is an icon,” Tubbo grinned widely.

“We don’t even look that similar! You’re just saying that because we both have dark hair and blue eyes,” Tommy called out.

Tubbo’s grin slowly died down to a soft smile once Tommy came back and sat down next to him. “How do you think we should reveal ourselves?” Tubbo asked suddenly.

Tommy chewed on the corner of his lip. “Don’t know, though I guess we could always do the classic big dramatic reveal where you just take of the mask and goggles,” Tommy suggested.

“Too many witnesses,” Tubbo shot down. “I could probably hint it to them in our next big meeting, after all I am supposed to get info on Honeybee,” Tubbo offered.

Tommy hummed softly. “That probably could work, but are you sure you want to hint such a thing while being in a room full of heroes? Wouldn’t you want to do it one by one?” Tommy said.

Tubbo shrugged. “I think the only ones I’d be comfortable revealing myself to is Mark, Sam and Wilbur. Those last two would definitely tell everyone else though,” Tubbo muttered.

“So why not just start with Mark? Mark would be a great person to start off with,” Tommy said.

“What if he. . . what if he hates me? I’ve lied to him so many times, he opened up to me. He’s told me himself that nobody really knows him, only four people know him entirely and two of them are his family members and one of them is me!” Tubbo exclaimed.

“Then explain it to him. Mark’s lived a double, well, triple life. I’m sure he’ll be able to understand why you did what you did, and even if he doesn’t you can explain it to him. He’ll listen to you,” Tommy comforted. “Mark isn’t that cruel, hell, he risked almost everything just so you were in a more comfortable space during patrol!” He exclaimed slightly.

Tubbo exhaled softly through his nose. “You’re starting to sound a lot like me nowadays Tubs,” Tommy said softly, his eyes full with worry.

Tubbo chewed on the inside of his cheek. It’s obvious that Tommy knew that wasn’t good at all. “Can’t believe it took four months for you to start rubbing off on me,” Tubbo said jokingly, to try and ease the worried tension.

It worked as Tommy lightly punched Tubbo’s shoulder. “Fuck you,” Tommy said with a wide grin.

Tubbo gave Tommy a small smile in return before it quickly dropped once Tommy grabbed his phone.

Tubbo wasn’t much of a religious person but he silently prayed to whichever cruel god was looking down upon him, and begged them that Tommy wouldn’t get found out and put in prison for today’s and tomorrow’s patrol.

Begged the god that, Mark wouldn’t be extremely upset about Tubbo being Thomas Smith and how Mark basically opened himself up to a liar.

Begged the god that Sam, Wilbur, George, and Sapnap wouldn’t try to throw Tubbo and Tommy into a jail cell and would offer the two teens a hand. Maybe even a shoulder to cry on. (t’s been so long since Tubbo and Tommy properly confided to an adult.)

And finally he begged the god that if Dream ever got word of what was happening, he wouldn’t break out. That Dream would allow Tubbo and Tommy to finally heal. After all, Dream wants whats best for Tommy.

And healing is exactly, if not, the only thing that Tommy needs.

Punz sighed softly, adjusting his mask as he looked at himself in the mirror.

“So you’re actually gonna go through with this, huh?”

Punz turned around to see his younger brother Purpled leaning against the doorframe, Boomer stood behind the teen. “Yeah,” Punz answered as he grabbed a handful of smoke bombs and put them in a small pouch that was clipped onto one of the loops on his black jeans.

“Be careful out there alright, man? I don’t need you getting caught by the police,” Boomer said, crossing his arms over his chest.

“I’ll try my best,” Punz said.

“You know if Dream ever breaks out and he finds out you did this, you’ll be his first target,” Purpled said, glaring up at Punz.

Punz knew that the glare held no real venom and was just a tactic to get Punz to step down from the job. “It’s inevitable that Dream might come to kill me, might as well repay the kid who helped me escape his clutches the first time before I’m killed,” Punz said.

Purpled chewed on the inside of his cheek, no longer making eye contact with Punz.

“Hey,” Punz said softly, resting his hand on top of Purpled’s head. “I promise you that I will do my best to stay out of sight. I’ll be in and out real quick. It’s just a few illusions that need to be cast, nothing too big,” Punz comforted.

Purpled glanced at Punz before hugging the adult tightly. Purpled then quickly pulled away before Punz could even touch him. “You better come back in one piece throughout this week or so help me, I’ll have Boomer necromance your souls and douse you in holy water,” Purpled glared.

“Yeah, I’m with him on that,” Boomer said through a small sniffle.

Punz chuckled softly. “I promise that I’ll come back safe everytime,” Punz comforted as he patted Purpled’s shoulder.

Punz then flicked Boomer’s hat causing them to glare at Punz. “You’re in charge till I come back,” Punz smiled.

“Woo!”

“What!?”

Punz turned to look at Purpled who had his mouth agape. “You heard me. Besides, Boomer is more responsible than you,” Punz shrugged.

“Yeah suck it, pisser,” Boomer said, sticking his tongue out at Purpled.

“He literally isn’t!” Purpled argued.

“. . . well they’re older than you,” Punz shot back causing Purpled to close his mouth, the teen pursing his lips to the side. “Don’t cause too much of a ruckus while I’m gone, you two,” Punz said before walking out of the tattoo shop.

Boomer and Purpled stood in silence for a bit.

“Wanna play some Bedwars?” Boomer suggested.

Purpled shrugged. “Sure,” He said.

Chapter Text

Tommy exhaled softly as he stood on top of a rooftop. Glancing down at his communicator, Tommy watched as Ranboo teleported from randomly with Sapnap and Wilbur following after him shortly after Ranboo teleported away.

“How close are they?” Tubbo asked.

“Pretty close,” Tommy breathed out, his chest feeling like it was closing up. He was starting to regret agreeing with Punz’s plan.

Punz had called up Tommy and the two had met up a few minutes ago, Punz putting on a tracking/ listening device so Punz would know when to throw an illusion while Tommy talked with the trio.

Tommy and Tubbo had ultimately decided that while it was risky, Tommy would try and talk to the heroes to ease them into a reveal. But if Tommy felt threatened, then he would signal Punz, and Punz would cast an illusion.

Tommy and Tubbo would then wait a week to try again.

And Tommy was panicking.

Not only did Tommy have to be careful of what he was going to share, but he also had to make sure that none of the heroes would catch Punz.

(As much as Tommy argues with the adult, Punz is pretty cool and so is his co-worker and his little brother. Not only would those two never forgive Tommy for getting Punz hurt, but Tommy would never forgive himself either.)

Tommy’s wings ruffled a bit at his growing nervousness.

As if Tubbo was able to read Tommy’s thoughts, Tubbo spoke up. “If you don’t want to do this, you don’t have to,” Tubbo said. “You can still fly away and we can do this tomorrow,” Tubbo suggested.

“Can I—Can I actually do the second one?” Tommy asked, his throat feeling dry as he swallowed.

“Of course,” Tubbo said softly.

Tommy hated how weak he sounded. He’s a big man! He should be able to confront not only Ranboo, but also Wilbur and Sapnap!

Tommy’s wings ruffled again, his avian instincts trying to find out if Tommy was relaxed or frightened.

Tommy then sighed, closing his eyes tightly, “I don’t. . . I—“

“Theo?”

Tommy turned around to see Ranboo standing a few feet away from him. Tommy took a quick glance behind Ranboo to see if Wilbur and Sapnap were looking. Tommy then looked back at Ranboo when he didn’t see anything.

“Ender,” Tommy greeted with a small nod. “Though, I don’t think you’ll have to keep calling me by that name anymore,” He said.

Ranboo tensed slightly. “Listen, what happened to Tubbo. . . I didn’t mean—“

Tommy raised a hand and Ranboo shut his mouth. “You don’t have to say anything. I find it a bit admirable that you were willing to put your job on the line to save my friend. Tubbo appreciates it as well,” Tommy said.

Ranboo’s shoulders dropped. “So he’s. . . ?”

“He’s okay,” Tommy confirmed.

“Did he send you out to cover for him?” Ranboo asked.

“Not exactly, in fact, he refused to let me go on patrol,” Tommy said. The teen then made eye contact with Ranboo. “Are Sapnap and Wilbur around?” He asked.

Ranboo tensed up slightly, he remained silent for a bit before responding. “No,” He lied.

Tommy sighed. “You’re a good person, Ender. . . but I’m afraid that if Tubbo and I are to trust you and the other heroes, you need to me the truth,” Tommy said.

“They’re nearby,” Ranboo answered quickly.

Tommy exhaled softly through his nose, a chill going up his spine. “Are they going to. . . to try and take me in?” Tommy questioned.

“No! No. Why don’t—we just want to help the both of you. Genuinely,” Ranboo replied.

Tommy nodded along. “I’d like to speak with Sapnap,” Tommy requested.

“Toms?” Tubbo questioned through Tommy’s earpiece.

Sapnap slowly stood up, revealing himself from his spot behind a wall. Tommy made eye contact with the Blaze hybrid and it took everything within Tommy to refrain from running to Sapnap and hugging him, and for Tommy not to cry.

Ranboo stood the side, allowing Sapnap and Tommy to get a better look at the other.

“Tommy,” Sapnap breathed out, his brows creased in concern and his eyes were slightly watered over.

It almost made Tommy choke on a sob.

Tommy swallowed down the sob, blinking away his tears rapidly. “Hi Sap,” Tommy greeted softly, his voice cracking slightly. Both Sapnap and Ranboo seemed to catch on that Tommy was on the brink of tears.

“I see you dyed your hair and grew it out a bit,” Sapnap said with a friendly smile.

Tommy chuckled humorlessly as he reached up to touch his raven-black hair that reached the bottom of his neck, if anything his hair looked like a messy wolfcut. “Yeah,” Tommy said. “You look like an old man,” Tommy jabbed at Sapnap causing the male to huff out a small laugh.

“Tommy. . . please come with us. Tubbo as well, we just want to help,” Sapnap said. He looked like he wanted to take a step towards Tommy, his body was leaning forward a bit but his feet were still planted firmly on the roof.

Tommy bit the inside of his cheek. “Tubbo and I want nothing more than to go with you guys but. . . Dream is a bigger threat. If we reveal ourselves, Dream might break out. The last thing he did before getting thrown in jail was him looking for me, whose to say he stopped?” Tommy asked.

Wilbur swallowed softly.

It hurt Wilbur that he couldn’t tell Tommy that, that was false. In fact, what Tommy said was true. Dream was inside his cell, waiting for the moment more information came out on Tommy and Tubbo’s whereabouts. The news station wouldn’t even be close to finishing before Dream would start trying to break out.

“I promise you, we won’t let anything happen to the both of you. You can stay with one of us! That way you’ll both be protected!” Sapnap said.

“Why do you want to help us so badly?” Tommy asked. “I’m just your ex-coworkers little brother! Why do you care so much?” Tommy questioned, wings twitching slightly.

“Because I hate the fact that I couldn’t protect you two!” Sapnap exclaimed. Tommy swallowed softly, and Tubbo went silent. “Tommy,” Sapnap began, “When Dream—when Dream was arrested and the theory of him murdering you and him placing the blame on us started gaining attention, I started believing it,” Sapnap said, voice cracking slightly.

(Tommy would never admit it aloud but he hated that rumor. But Tommy didn’t know if he hated that rumor simply because, Tommy thought that Dream would never do such a thing since Dream was a good brother, or since Dream tried to use his abilities on Tommy once, the theory wasn’t so farfetched.)

“George and I were so desperate to find you because we didn’t want it to be true. We couldn’t live with ourselves if you had actually been killed my Dream. That you died to a preventable death if only George and I had noticed the signs early on,” Sapnap said, slowly moving his foot towards Tommy.

Tommy didn’t move.

“It got to the point where I didn’t know if I was doing it, just to find your body to have some type of closure or to find you alive. So when George and I first got word of Honeybee, we cried! Because we knew that if Tubbo was around, so were you,” Sapnap said, a small sob leaving his throat as he took another step.

Tommy clenched his jaw tightly as tears pricked his eyes, his hands shaking at his side. He tried to keep his wings from flaring up.

“Tommy—“ Sapnap’s voice was soft and Tommy wanted nothing more than to run to him. To get a classic bone-crushing hug from Sapnap, “—Please, come with us,” Sapnap said, his hand outstretched towards Tommy.

Tommy took a small step foreword, his shaking hand began to inch towards Sapnap.

Sapnap didn’t move, he stood perfectly still as if Tommy was a frightened animal and Sapnap was a person trying to gain the animals trust so they could help said animal.

Tommy’s wings then flared up on their own, tired of being held down.

Tommy’s eyes widened as he turned to the spot he had left Punz.

Punz was gone.

“Tommy?” Sapnap questioned.

Suddenly, Tubbo, in his Honeybee costume, stood in-between Sapnap and Tommy. Tubbo’s arm was outstretched, like he was trying to protect Tommy. “Tubbo?” Sapnap asked, furrowing his brows.

Tubbo reeled back his fist and Sapnap’s eyes widened. Sapnap then dodged Tubbo’s punch, “Tubbo!?” Sapnap exclaimed.

“Shit,” Tommy muttered, his eyes wide, before he quickly turned and flew off.

“Tommy!” Sapnap called out.

Ranboo went to grab at Honeybee’s arm but his brows furrowed when his hand phased right through the vigilantes arm. “What the. . . ?” Ranboo muttered.

“It’s a diversion!” Wilbur exclaimed. “Show yourself!“ Wilbur commanded, using his abilities.

The illusion of Tubbo began glitching slightly, it grew in size a bit and it began changing clothes. The only details they could get was that, the new illusion was a tall male with blonde hair. The illusion also had a faint scar on his left hand and wore a white sweater and black jeans. Then the illusion suddenly faded.

“Motherfu— he got away,” Wilbur muttered harshly, pinching the bridge of his nose.

“I got to actually converse with him,” Sapnap said softly.

Wilbur turned to Sapnap. “Now we know that they want to be found and join, they’re just scared,” Wilbur stated.

“He was about to take my offer before that illusion showed,” Sapnap pointed out.

“Maybe we won’t have to wait for long. . . “ Ranboo said thoughtfully.

“I hope so,” Wilbur said as he turned back to look in the direction that Tommy flew off to. “Sapnap, I think we’ll have to reschedule that meeting with Sam to tomorrow,” Wilbur suggested and Sapnap nodded.

Tommy held onto Punz tightly, as Tommy landed on a rooftop that was far away from Ranboo, Wilbur and Sapnap. “That was close,” Punz muttered, holding his head as he blinked. “Triton’s power is so annoying,” Punz said.

“Tommy? What happened out there?” Tubbo asked through Tommy’s earpiece.

Tommy swallowed softly. “I think. . . I think we’re in the clear, Tubz,” Tommy said, causing Punz to look up at the teen.

“So you’re actually gonna do it? You’re gonna come out of hiding?” Punz questioned.

“Are you absolutely sure, Toms?” Tubbo asked.

Tommy nodded, even though only Punz could see. “I’m—I’m sure,” Tommy said breathlessly.

He thought about how genuine Sapnap looked, how honest his words sounded. Tommy would be lying if he said he didn’t miss Sapnap or George or the others. “We’re in the clear,” Tommy said.

“Hey kid,” Punz called out, causing Tommy to look at him. Punz made eye contact with Tommy, rested his hand on Tommy’s shoulder and gave him a small smile. “I’m proud of you, and Tubbo. If I was in either of your positions I probably would’ve stayed in hiding forever. You two are lot more strong-willed than you might think,” Punz said.

Tommy gave Punz a soft smile. “Thanks Punz,” He said.

Punz hand went from Tommy’s shoulder to the teens hair and Punz ruffled Tommy’s hair. “No prob, kid,” Punz said.

“I’m not a kid,” Tommy whined as he jerked his head away from Punz.

“You are in my eyes,” Punz grinned.

Chapter Text

Mark decided that he shouldn’t wait any longer to confront Thom—Tubbo about his identity.

Mark silently left the house, not wanting to wake up Micheal or Niki. He then started up his car and drove out of the driveway, thinking to himself what he was going to say to Tubbo.

“Thomas, I know that you’re Tubbo Underscore— no, he’ll think that I’m mad at him,” Mark muttered to himself.

“Hi Thomas, I want to talk to you about something. . . I know who you are— no, that sounds like I’m going to arrest him!” Mark groaned.

This was difficult.

How is Mark supposed to approach Tubbo? Should he go up to Tubbo like how he always had or be a bit more serious?

Mark doesn’t want to ruin the first genuine friendship he has! (Aside from Technoblade of course.) Trying to understand people’s feelings has always been a difficult thing for Mark, but with Thomas it always came easy. Now that Mark knows that Thomas is a completely different person. . . he can’t help but look at his friend differently.

. . . Does that make Mark a bad friend?

Mark shook his head.

This isn’t about himself! This is about Tubbo!

Tubbo, who always talked to Mark on his break. Tubbo, who made an effort to befriend Mark. Tubbo, who made Mark feel like he could open up. Tubbo, who opened up to Mark.

Tubbo, his fake boyfriend but genuine friend.

Mark’s face then heated up at a sudden realization, slamming on the brakes once there was a red light. “He was flirting with me with two different personas. . . and they flirt so similarly—how did I not connect that!?” Mark exclaimed.

Mark shut his eyes tightly, pressing his forehead against the steering wheel. Mark’s so glad that nobody has figured out that Thomas is Tubbo, he’d never hear the end of it from not only everyone but also from Tubbo himself!

Mark lifted his head up, opened his eyes and drove foreword once the light turned green. He started slowing down when he saw Tubbo and Tommy’s apartment complex come into view.

Mark parked alongside the sidewalk and hopped out of his car.

He hopes that the two won’t try to kill him once he arrives at their apartment.

. . . They won’t kill him. . . right?

Mark shook his head.

Of course they’re not gonna kill him! They want to be helped! Why would they kill someone that they know wants to help them?

Mark could only hope that Tubbo and Tommy put their other names underneath their apartment so he doesn’t sound like an idiot for asking for a “Thomas Smith” or “Theseus” when there is nobody named that in the building.

(. . . Mark just realized he never got Theseus’ last name.)

Mark walked towards the apartment but stopped once he saw Tubbo walk outside, phone pressed against his ear and his work bag at his side.

Tubbo then caught sight of Mark. “I’ll call you back, Sam,” Tubbo said hanging up the phone. Tubbo walked up to Mark and gave him a small smile. “Hey Mark,” He greeted. “What’re you doing here?” Tubbo asked, his brows slightly furrowed.

“Oh! Um, I. . . I was worried about you,” Mark said avoiding eye contact with Tubbo.

“Why?” Tubbo asked, tilting his head slightly.

(“Thomas” and Honeybee even had the same mannerisms! Seriously how the hell did Mark not notice sooner!?)

“You uh, you didn’t really call or text me that you were sick or that you were coming back to work so soon,” Mark said, wincing slightly at how he backed out of confronting Tubbo.

Tubbo’s eyes widened. “Oh my god. . . I’m-I’m sorry!” Tubbo apologized. “I was pretty tired so it slipped my mind to give you a heads up, I’m sorry,” Tubbo said.

“That’s alright man, just make sure you text me or something next time,” Mark said, before hesitantly landing a soft punch to Tubbo’s side. The side that Mark knew was injured so that it would give Tubbo a small hint that something was up.

(Listen it sounded a lot more reasonable in his head then it did actually doing it.)

Tubbo winced slightly as he sucked in his stomach a bit. “Is everything alright?” Mark asked.

Tubbo nodded, as he blinked rapidly. “No, yeah, I’m—“ He let out a shaky exhale. “—I’m alright,” Tubbo said.

“Did I punch you that hard?” Mark questioned.

Tubbo shook his head. “No. No, you didn’t, it’s just uh. . . cramps,” Tubbo lied.

Mark raised a brow. “You’re really bad at lying,” Mark pointed out, causing Tubbo to turn a bright pink. “Did something happen?” He asked softly.

Tubbo only stared at Mark and Mark couldn’t help but grow nervous. Mark hoped that he didn’t just mess up badly and that Tommy wasn’t just lying about what he had said last night before disappearing.

“You know. . . don’t you?” Tubbo asked softly, but he made no move to run or back up.

“One of your goggles lens’ broke. . . you have very distinctive eyes,” Mark said.

“You’re not—you’re not upset?” Tubbo questioned.

“I was a little hurt at first. I had opened up to you and you lied to me constantly—“ Tubbo looked down at the ground in shame. Mark grabbed Tubbo’s shoulders gently, causing Tubbo to look up at Mark. “But I’m not hurt anymore. I understand that you did what you had to do, or at least bits of it. . . “ Mark said softly.

“Why?” Was all Tubbo could say.

Mark shrugged. “You opened up to me; you trusted me. And—and you’re like my first genuine friend and I didn’t want to loose you,” Mark stammered slightly before a sigh left him. “I. . . I care about you, Tubbo,” Mark admitted causing Tubbo’s eyes to widen. “Whether as Thomas Smith, as Tubbo Underscore, or as Honeybee, I’ll stay in your corner. I’ll stay by your side,” Mark said.

Tubbo’s bottom lip trembled a bit. He forced out a smile. “That kinda sounds like a love confession,” Tubbo joked.

Mark huffed with a soft laugh, lightly hitting Tubbo’s shoulder with his hand causing the brunette to burst out in laughter.

“I care about you too, Mark,” Tubbo said softly as he hugged the taller male.

“Did you just reciprocate my love confession?” Mark joked with a smile.

“Shut up,” Tubbo said, and despite the fact that Mark couldn’t see Tubbo’s face, Mark knew that Tubbo was smiling.

“It feels nice having another person know,” Tubbo said softly.

Mark furrowed his brows slightly. “Who else knows?” Mark questioned.

“Thank god someone else knows! I was about to go crazy with trying to keep this to myself!”

Jack Manifold had a huge grin on his face while Mark had his brows furrowed. “When did you tell him?” Mark asked, looking down at Tubbo.

“Oh, all I did was confirm it for him. He found out all on his own,” Tubbo said. “He found out about Tommy two weeks ago and found out about me being Tubbo a week ago,” Tubbo stated.

“How did you know that!?” Mark exclaimed with wide eyes.

“I am incredibly smart,” Jack grinned mischievously. “Well I am but that’s not how I figured out. I only found out because I remember seeing Tommy a long time ago and when I saw Theseus I knew it was him. Then, I found out Tubbo was Thomas because when the news showed a picture of Tubbo his eyes were sparkling in the photo and Thomas’ eyes do the same thing,” Jack said.

Tubbo hovered his hand just below his own eyes. “Are my eyes really that distinctive?” He asked.

“It’s how I found out,” Mark said and Jack nodded.

“Knew I should’ve gone with Tommy’s idea of getting contacts but no, I was too much of a wimp to put something in my eyes,” Tubbo grumbled.

Jack looked down at Tubbo. “Are planning on telling everyone?” Jack asked.

Tubbo nodded. “Tommy’s okay with being found. I was planning to slowly reveal myself over the next few days, but maybe it’s better if I reveal myself tomorrow, it would be unfair of me to keep putting this off,” Tubbo said.

“Hey,” Mark said resting a hand on Tubbo’s shoulder. “Take as long as you want to reveal yourself. I know it’s difficult to reveal your actual self after spinning a certain version of yourself for others, don’t force yourself to do anything you’re not ready to do,” Mark advised.

“Thanks, Ranboo,” Tubbo smiled softly. “But I have to do this sooner than later,” He said.

“Well I wish you the best of luck, mate,” Jack said, offering Tubbo a soft smile. “Though I don’t think you’ll need it since you already have so many on yours and Tommy’s sides,” Jack said.

“I hope so,” Tubbo said.

Chapter Text

The sound children’s loud footsteps coming up the stairs caused Clay to take off his headphones and spin around in his chair. “Clay! Clay!” Drista exclaimed, as she grabbed onto Clay’s sleeve.

“Drista! Drista!” Clay parroted in a high pitched voice, causing Drista to frown.

“I do not sound like that” Drista said, crossing her arms over her chest.

Clay chuckled softly. “Sure you don’t. What’s up, Drista?” Clay asked.

“Tommy got bullied today at school,” Drista announced just as Tommy ran inside the room.

“I did not!” Tommy exclaimed. “I was simply being teased lightly by some friends,” He said, not making eye contact with Clay and staring down at the floor. It was as if Tommy was making an effort to not show his face.

Clay stood from his chair and walked towards Tommy. Clay crouched down in front of Tommy, gently lifting up the nine year olds chin. Clay winced softly at the bruise that was forming on Tommy’s cheek.

“Who did this?” Clay asked, his tone soft but his eyes held a burning anger.

Tommy shrugged. “Some kids in my grade but I don’t have them in my classroom. One of the kids accidentally kneed my face so that’s why I have the bruise,” Tommy said, grabbing at the bottom of his shirt.

“Drista do you know them?” Clay tried, the anger gone from his eyes because he knew that if he looked at Drista like that, the seven year old would start crying.

Drista pursed her lips to the side. “I think one of my friends know them, Tommy pointed one of the kids that was bullying him as we were leaving and he was talking with Taylor Johnson,” Drista said.

“I’ll have to ask Taylor about that later. . . “ Clay muttered. “Do you know why they were bullying you, Toms?” Clay asked, turning to Tommy.

Tommy was now tearing up. “They said—“ he sniffled, “—they said I was a freak. They started tugging at the feathers on my face and then I accidentally hit one of them and then—and then—“ Tommy hiccuped as tears began falling.

Drista walked over and hugged Tommy.

Clay frowned deeply. “I promise you Toms, those kids will never lay a hand on you ever again,” Clay said.

The sounds of shouting and chains rattling caused Dream to snap out of the old memory.

(Dream remembers how he walked Tommy to school that day and gave those three kids the scare of a lifetime. It was actually the first time that Dream used his abilities to give people horrible nightmares.)

Dream glanced outside his cell to see that officer Gumi kept her eyes glued to her book, glaring at it. Probably from the shouting. “What’s going on?” Dream questioned, trying to get a better look from his cell.

Gumi shrugged. “Bet it’s one of the new prisoners,” Gumi said.

“Damn those vigilantes and Ender!”

Dream furrowed his brows slightly. “Ender?” Dream whispered softly. Last time Dream checked, Ranboo was never allowed to go on the field—he could barely get his teleportation down when Dream was around.

(Though it has been four months, so things must’ve changed.)

Soon the prisoner was revealed as officer Antfrost and officer Velvet lead the prisoner through the hall—past Dream. “Are vigilantes not illegal anymore?! Why not arrest Honeybee?! Are that other vigilante that took my abilities and used it on me—“

“Shut up. I am literally begging you to shut up,” Velvet whined, shutting his eyes tightly.

The three continued to walk away, as Dream stood there in his cell now curious.

Ranboo’s working with a vigilante named Honeybee and another vigilante who can steal and replicate abilities?

The latter vigilante sounded a bit like Tommy. . .

But Tommy never wanted to be a hero, let alone a vigilante! Dream guessed since he was no longer in the picture, Tommy started doing more reckless things.

(This just proves that Tommy needs Dream to keep him in check.)

“I’ve never heard of those vigilantes before. Let alone, Ranboo working with vigilantes” Dream said, trying to get at least a hint from Gumi who those two were and why they were working with Ranboo.

“Don’t know much about it either,” Gumi said bluntly. She obviously did not want to talk about it.

Dream huffed slightly.

Gumi was a very boring guard to have around. At least Sam got angry with him, and Dream could get some fun out of teasing the creeper-hybrid. But Gumi is way too stoic and blank.

Absolutely no fun at all.

It made him think that Gumi was almost doing this on purpose. As if she knew something that she couldn’t allow Dream to know.

But, depriving a man of knowledge only makes him crave it more. . .

Tubbo stepped into Sam’s office, a paper bag and a cup of coffee in his hands. “Hey sorry I’m late—“

Tubbo cut himself off as he saw Sapnap and George sitting inside Sam’s office. “Thomas! There you are, I was starting to get worried,” Sam grinned as he stood up from his chair and grabbed the bag and cup.

“Y-yeah, uh, what’s going on?” Tubbo questioned.

“We we’re discussing about what happened last night,” George said. “And how difficult it is to bribe people not to put out any information on what we’re doing,” He grumbled.

“Bloggers and other lower media writers have no problem backing away from this situation but big article companies and news stations are growing impatient. It took a lot of convincing not to put out that Tommy Taken had talked with Sapnap,” Sam sighed, running a hand through his hair. “I hate to say it but if this keeps up we’ll have to force Tommy and Tubbo to reveal themselves,” He said.

“Um, if it’s any assistance, I was able to catch a glimpse of Tommy last night. He flew just above my apartment complex, it’s around the same area where I’ve seen Honeybee go,” Tubbo said.

“Are you saying that Tommy and Tubbo may possibly take reside near your apartment complex?” George questioned and Tubbo nodded.

“Alright, Thomas!” Sam cheered, lightly patting Tubbo’s arm with a large grin. “Knew I could count on you for information,” He said.

Tubbo smiled softly at Sam, a warm feeling growing in Tubbo’s chest.

He didn’t know how or why. . . but somehow Sam always made Tubbo feel warm. Sam always made Tubbo feel what he once felt with his father.

Sapnap grinned at Tubbo and Sam. “Did you adopt another kid or somethin’, Sam?” Sapnap questioned.

Sam turned to Sapnap with a joking glare. “I can still take away my blessing of you marrying my son,” Sam threatened causing Sapnap to raise his hands in mock surrender.

“Just asking,” Sapnap smiled.

“I think Thomas is everybody’s collective adoptive son. They’re all attached to him,” George stated, leaning back in his chair.

“I hope you fall and break your neck,” Sam said.

George rolled his eyes, huffing slightly with a laugh. “I’m not gonna fall—“ George cut himself off as he leaned too far back, causing the chair to give out from under him. George flailed his arms in the arm as he roughly fell to the floor.

Sapnap bursted out laughing and Tubbo giggled. “You idiot!” Sapnap exclaimed.

“Shut up!” George shouted, quickly standing up and setting the chair back on its legs. George’s face was a bright pink.

“Lesson learned; never make fun of Thomas,” Sam said, his arm thrown over Tubbo’s shoulders.

Tubbo can only hope that the heroes collective attachment to Thomas Smith will be able to prevent them being upset that Thomas is Tubbo.

Sam walked inside his house, leaving the door open for Sapnap, George and Wilbur. “How’s the bribery going?” Wilbur asked George.

“It’s rough, bigger things like news stations and famous articles are getting harder and harder to convince,” George said. “How’s getting Tubbo and Tommy to join us going?” He asked.

“It’s getting easier,” Wilbur said.

“Why did you call this meeting, Sam? Especially in your house instead at work?” Sapnap questioned, folding his arms over his chest.

Sam turned to the trio. “It’s about Dream—“ George and Sapnap tensed up at the mention of their former best friend, “—and the cameras at the workplace are unreliable, not to mention it would cause a panic amongst the workplace,” Sam informed.

“What did Dream do?” George asked.

“It’s better to see it for yourself,” Sam said, pulling out his phone and showing George and Sapnap a picture of, what seemed to be a journal entry. “An officer named Gumi Vee has been looking over Dream ever since he’s been put in the prison. Her ability allows her to transfer people’s thoughts onto paper, she’s been using her ability on Dream,” Sam informed.

George’s hand covered his mouth in disbelief. Sapnap glared at the phone.

“He’s insane. . .” Sapnap muttered. “They wouldn’t understand that what I was doing was all for them. That it was to raise them in the food chain,” Sapnap read aloud. “They need me!?” He exclaimed in anger, practically fuming.

Sam put away his phone. “He obviously isn’t in the right place mentally but since the jury won’t grant him a therapist or put him in an asylum, he has to stay ignorant of what’s been conspiring,” Sam said.

“Tommy mentioned that he didn’t want to reveal himself if Dream was still looking for him. He doesn’t want Dream to break out,” Sapnap said. “If Tommy finds out about this—“

“He won’t and he never will,” Wilbur pressed.

George nodded. “I agree. Sapnap, as much as I love Tommy, we can’t tell him this. Ever,” George said.

“But—“ Sapnap stammered. “We’re just gonna leave them in the dark!?” He exclaimed. “That’s only going to bit us in the ass later!” He shouted.

“Only if Dream finds out about Tommy and Tubbo,” Sam said.

“Which he won’t,” George said. “Hannah and I will have to use force if those companies don’t back down,” George said looking at Wilbur.

Wilbur pursed his lips to the side. “If they put up a fight this time then I will allow it but just this once,” Wilbur said and George gave him a single nod.

“On the topic of Dream, I think there’s another thing we have to discuss,” Sapnap said causing the trio to turn to him. “When I was talking Tommy last night, his wings flared up and an illusion of Honeybee was shown. Wilbur used his abilities to show the person who caused the illusion. We could only see his hair, outfit, height, and the fact that he had a faint scar on his left hand. He got too far before we could see his face,” Sapnap stated.

“You didn’t think. . . “ George trailed off and Sapnap shrugged.

“Think what?” Sam questioned.

“When Dream was still going behind our backs, he had a person working for him. Someone who made illusions of villains to sidetrack us, it’s a bit of a stretch but. . . this could be the same person,” George said.

“Could they be possible threat? Could they be working with Dream?” Wilbur asked.

“Well if they are then Dream must’ve planned this in advance because nobody, aside from George and Sapnap, has visited him,” Sam said. “Nobody’s asked to visit him. . . “ he stated.

“Dream must’ve trusted that person a lot to put them in the position to keep an eye over Tommy and Tubbo,” Sapnap said.

“Be sure to keep an eye out for that person. If they’re working with Dream. . . then all of this will come crashing down and we’ll lose Tommy and Tubbo once again,” Sam said.

Sapnap and Wilbur nodded.

Chapter Text

Tubbo felt incredibly nervous.

Today was the day.

Today was the day that everything ended. Today, Tommy and Tubbo would come out of hiding. Today, Tommy and Tubbo would reveal themselves to the world after four months.

(Tubbo could only hope that everything went their way today.)

“Are you sure you don’t want to come with? I feel like it would be better if we both went,” Tubbo said, turning to look at Tommy who was sitting in front of his computer.

Tommy only shook his head. “I’d start to freak out and that’s the last thing we need when revealing ourselves. Though, if you need me, I’ll come with no hesitation,” Tommy said.

Tubbo gave Tommy a smile. “Thanks bossman,” Tubbo said. Tubbo’s smile then broke out into a large grin. “Today’s the day,” Tubbo said excitedly.

“Today’s the day,” Tommy said with a small smile and a nod. Tommy then stood up from his computer and hugged Tubbo tightly. “Be safe, big man,” Tommy whispered.

“I will,” Tubbo said patting Tommy’s back. “Nothing can stop ol’ Honeybee,” Tubbo smiled as he pulled away from the hug.

Tommy huffed with a small laugh and patted Tubbo’s shoulder. “That’s true,” Tommy said before walking back to his computer.

Tubbo walked towards their window and opened it.

As Tubbo’s wings stretched out, he selfishly hoped that this wouldn’t be the last time that he went out as Honeybee. Being Honeybee made Tubbo feel strong, and it made people feel safe.

In a way. . . being Honeybee, set him free.

Tubbo landed on a rooftop just behind his apartment building. Hopefully Mark, Sapnap and Wilbur will make it before Sam does. As much as Tubbo adores Sam, he needs everyone here.

Wilbur and Sapnap followed closely behind Ranboo. They all come to an agreement that having Wilbur and Sapnap hide was unnecessary since Tubbo and Tommy now knew that the two adults were with Ranboo.

“Bee,” Ranboo called out causing the vigilante to turn around. “You’re okay,” He said softly.

“Yeah, though I can’t really fight criminals till another two days or else I’ll tear open my stitches,” Tubbo said sheepishly, rubbing the back of his neck.

“Then why are you in your costume?” Sapnap questioned.

Tubbo shrugged. “Makes me feel safe,” He said.

“Tubbo,” Wilbur started causing the teen to turn to him. Tubbo’s eyes softened slightly and Wilbur felt the guilt bubble in his stomach, he shouldn’t be looked at so softly by Tubbo. Wilbur couldn’t protect him. . . protect them. “Sapnap made Tommy an offer the last we talked. Have you two made a decision? It’s okay if you haven’t,” Wilbur said.

Wilbur didn’t care if they couldn’t afford to wait any longer. He cared about how Tubbo and Tommy felt, and if they didn’t feel safe yet, Wilbur is totally okay with that.

Tubbo nodded. “After some discussion, Tommy and I have decided that we would like to go with you,” Tubbo said and out of the corner of his eye, Wilbur watched as Sapnap left let out a soft sigh, a smile growing on the blaze hybrid’s lips.

“But I have to get something off my chest first,” Tubbo said.

“Of course,” Sapnap said.

Tubbo took in a shaky breath. “Is Sam listening to this?” Tubbo asked.

Wilbur’s eyes widened. “How did—?”

“Is he or is he not?” Tubbo pressed.

As much as Wilbur was confused on how Tubbo knew that Sam was with them, he obliged. “Sam?” Wilbur asked pressing onto his earbud.

“I’m just as surprised as you,” Sam answered.

Wilbur nodded his head. “Yeah—yeah he’s listening,” Wilbur replied.

Tubbo gave a small nod. “Your cameras were easy for Tommy to access so that’s how I knew,” Tubbo said causing Sapnap to glance over at Wilbur.

Wilbur didn’t have to read the hero’s mind to know that Sapnap was thankful that they had that meeting at Sam’s house instead of in Sam’s office. If they had, Tubbo probably wouldn’t be standing in front of them right now.

“What is it that you wanted to say, Bee?” Ranboo asked. But it sounded more like he was nudging Tubbo towards an answer, rather than asking a genuine question.

“About a month ago, when word was going around of an internship at SMP Headquarters, Tommy and I sent someone to take the job. It wasn’t out of any malicious intent, but solely because we missed all of you and wanted to know how you were doing. The only way we could do this, however, was by disguising someone,” Tubbo started. “What we didn’t expect was them getting attached to you— to all of you—“ Tubbo glanced at Wilbur and Ranboo, “—I ask of you to not be upset at that person,” Tubbo said.

“So basically there was a mole inside headquarters, for a month, and nobody knew?” Sapnap asked.

Tubbo nodded. “And I’m asking you to not be angry with that mole,” Tubbo said, wincing slightly at the teen.

“Can I ask why?” Wilbur said.

“Because—“ Tubbo slowly reached up and took off his goggles and mask, “—I am that mole,” He said, his eyes filled with tears.

Wilbur and Sapnap’s eyes widened.

It wasn’t somebody that Wilbur had happened to pass by on special occasions, no, it was somebody that Wilbur interacted with almost daily. Somebody that Wilbur grew attached to. Somebody who Wilbur welcomed into his home.

Thomas Smith.

The teen who stood before them was Thomas fucking Smith.

“H-how. . . what?” Wilbur stammered.

Wilbur now knew why Thomas had felt so familiar. At first Wilbur thought that was because Thomas had simply reminded Wilbur of Jordan. But no, it was because Thomas was Tubbo.

How could he not see the signs before!?

Thomas’ refusal to become a hero, him refusing to spar with Wilbur, him hiding his antennas on the first day of work, always wearing baggy clothes, why he tried to convince Wilbur to not put him on Honeybee’s case, why he was so awkward around Sapnap and George.

“Wilbur. . . ?” Thom— Tubbo asked softly, his antennas drooping slightly.

Wilbur began walking towards Tubbo. Tubbo took a small step back but didn’t make any move to fly away.

“Wilbur? Wilbur, what are you doing?” Ranboo asked, his tone scared as Wilbur got closer to Tubbo. “Wil—!”

Ranboo’s shouts died on his tongue as Wilbur hugged Tubbo tightly. Wilbur pressing his face against the top of Tubbo’s head, as Tubbo pressed his cheek against Wilbur’s chest. “You fucking mad lad,” Wilbur said softly. “Oh, how I’ve missed you so,” He said, his hands balling up Tubbo’s leather jacket.

“I’ve missed you too— well, I’ve missed talking to you as Tubbo,” The teen admitted tearfully, as he squeezed Wilbur.

Wilbur then pulled away from the hugging, sniffling, as he patted Tubbo’s shoulder.

Tubbo turned to look at Sapnap whose brows were furrowed upright. “Sap,” Tubbo said opening his arms.

That was all Sapnap needed.

The blaze hybrid ran up to Tubbo, picking the teen up off the ground, spinning Tubbo around as Sapnap hugged him tightly. Sapnap let out wet laughter as Tubbo giggled slightly.

Sapnap then stopped spinning the two around and put Tubbo down but didn’t let go of him. “I was so scared that we were going to lose you two again,” Sapnap said before finally pulling away. “And look at you! You finally know how to control your abilities! The last time I saw you, you could barely bring out your full strength,” Sapnap grinned.

“Yeah,” Tubbo said softly.

Ranboo walked up to the trio causing Wilbur to tug on Sapnap’s sleeve. Sapnap then let go of Tubbo, stepping off to the side slightly. Even though it was probably supposed to be a private moment for the two, Wilbur and Sapnap couldn’t help but watch.

Tubbo only smiled at Ranboo and the two hugged. “I’m glad you told them. Though, I hope you didn’t feel pressured to do so,” Ranboo said.

“Not really, but I don’t mind,” Tubbo said.

“Wait. You knew, Ranboo?” Sapnap asked.

Ranboo tensed up slightly as he pulled away from the hug. “I found out yesterday! Well, I got confirmation yesterday, I started having my suspicions on like Monday. . . “ Ranboo trailed off.

“You are so lucky that Tubbo told us sooner rather than later. I would’ve Niki ground you,” Wilbur glared.

“Niki isn’t my guardian though?” Ranboo said.

“I would’ve had her call up your parents so they could ground you,” Wilbur corrected.

“. . . would you really have done that?”

“I will do it right now.”

“I’m sorry!”

Suddenly Sam climbed onto the rooftop. “Sam!” Tubbo exclaimed running towards the male.

“Tubbo,” Sam said softly as Tubbo hugged him. “It’s nice to properly see you,” He said ruffling the teens hair.

“Sam? Why are you here?” Ranboo questioned.

“I wanted to see for myself,” Sam shrugged as he looked down at Tubbo. “I’ve informed Hannah and George. Hannah wishes to see you soon and George says he wishes to see you and Tommy,” Sam said.

“Toms?” Tubbo asked pressing onto his earpiece. Wilbur assumed Tubbo was checking with Tommy. “He said now’s okay,” Tubbo said.

Tommy paced back and forth in front of his computer waiting for George and Sapnap’s arrival. He pressed down the sides of his hair and kept glancing at his reflection, Tommy can’t remember the last time he was so concerned with how he was going to present himself to George and Sapnap.

The sound of sudden knocking on the window caused Tommy to jump.

Tommy quickly made his way to the window and opened it, allowing Tubbo, Sapnap, and George inside.

Tommy backed up a bit as the three stepped inside.

Nobody made the first move.

Then Tubbo took a step forward and when Tommy didn’t cower, Tubbo continued walking towards Tommy. Tubbo placed a hand on Tommy’s back, giving him a small push towards the two.

Sapnap was the first to move, slowly walking towards the teen as if approaching a cornered animal. “Hi, Sap,” Tommy greeted softly. Suddenly, Sapnap engulfed Tommy, squeezing the teen as Sapnap hugged him.

“You’re okay!” Sapnap exclaimed tearfully, a hand resting on top of Tommy’s head. Sapnap then pulled away, hands cupping Tommy’s face. Sapnap let out a wet laugh, “Look at how much you’ve changed,” Sapnap said, fingers twirling Tommy’s black hair.

Tommy smiled, sniffling slightly. “Yeah, yeah I guess I have, huh?” Tommy questioned before looking over at George.

George walked over to the two. “Gogs,” Tommy greeted.

George reached up and lifted his shades to wipe away tears. “We thought we’d never find you, you gremlin,” George said ruffling Tommy’s hair.

Tommy laughed, and the two seemed to soften even more at the sound. “Guess I’m not so shit at hide-n-seek, ay?” Tommy asked causing Sapnap to jokingly scoff and George to giggle.

Sapnap let go of Tommy and walked towards Tubbo. Sapnap then hugged Tubbo, the teen slowly hugging Sapnap back. “Thank you, Tubbo. Thank you for keeping him safe, for bringing us to him,” Sapnap said softly. “I’m sorry that Dream’s arrest caused you two to run off,” He apologized.

“Don’t be. You didn’t give up on us, and that’s all I care about,” Tubbo said.

“We could never bring ourselves to,” Sapnap said as he looked over to see George hugging Tommy oh so tightly, Tommy’s head rested on George’s shoulder as George leaned his head on Tommy’s. “And I’m glad we didn’t,” Sapnap said looking back down at Tubbo.

Tubbo smiled up at the male.

Suddenly, Tommy hugged Tubbo tightly, nearly knocking the oxygen out of Tubbo’s lungs. “Toms?” Tubbo asked, realizing that Tommy’s shoulders were shaking slightly. “Why are you crying?” He asked softly.

“Why am I crying?” Tommy echoed with a small huff of laughter. “Because you’ve set me free, my Honeybee,” Tommy replied.

“Awh, don’t get all sappy with me, ‘cause then I’ll start crying and then you’ll start crying even harder because seeing me cry makes you—“

“Just shut up, man,” Tommy said, hugging Tubbo tightly.

Tubbo didn’t say anything as he slowly hugged back Tommy.

Tommy’s wings curled around Tubbo and honestly in this moment, Tubbo regretted absolutely nothing.

“Did you get the pictures?”

“Sure did! Guess the heroes didn’t mind it being a story anymore.”

“Well what are you waiting for? Go on! Send those to the producer! This is gonna make our news station big!”

“. . . are you sure the heroes won’t mind though?”

“Oh stop being such a pussy and just send it already.”

“Alright! Alright! I’m sending, I’m sending.”

“This is gonna be the biggest headline yet! Tubbo Underscore as the growing vigilante Honeybee?! It’s too good to be true!”

“You are one crazy man.”

“Maybe so. But I’m a crazy man with an insane headline!”

Chapter Text

Dream sat in his cell, wasting away in his own thoughts. Gumi wouldn’t be back for a bit since it was her lunch break, so Dream was left with the TV on so he “didn’t go even more insane”.

Sometimes Dream thinks she’s the one finding this amusing.

The sound of a news stations jingle caused Dream to perk up. He was rarely able to listen to the news, Gumi would always turn it off before the big juicy stuff was revealed.

Dream walked up to his cell, grabbing at the bars as he watched the news.

“Breaking news! We received photos last night that contained the top heroes Wilbur, Sam, Sapnap, and underground hero Ender, conversing with the growing vigilante Honeybee,” The male anchor said.

“That’s not all, but turns out that Honeybee seems to the missing teen; Tubbo Underscore,” The female anchor said.

Dream’s eyes widened slightly, as he looked at the pictures on the screen. (Oh how he wished he had the remote, just to catch a glimpse of Tubbo’s face.)

The picture showed Tubbo standing in front of Wilbur, Sapnap, Sam, and Ranboo. Even with Tubbo’s hair dyed a dark brown and his side to the camera; Dream knew it was Tubbo.

He knew that it was his Tubbo. His little brother figure.

The new prisoner’s - Metallica, Dream believed his name was - shouts rang in Dream’s head; Why not arrest Honeybee?!

Dream scowled. That damn wannabe villain had tried arresting his sweet Tubbo.

Not only that, but Gumi had shut down any form of conversation about the vigilantes that Metallica was going on about.

Gumi is an officer, she would’ve known why Metallica was arrested. Not to mention, she’s close friends with Sam, Sam would’ve told her about Honeybee.

Dream was now fuming.

Gumi knew.

She knew and she purposefully hid away such information from Dream.

As if Dream had summoned her, Gumi opened the door at the end of hall. She must’ve realized the news was playing because she quickly ran down the hall towards the TV.

“Shit,” Gumi muttered harshly as she made her way past Dream’s cell.

But she didn’t get far as Dream grabbed her arm, roughly dragging her towards him. His other hand shot up to her neck and squeezed it. Gumi gasped, clawing at Dream’s hand. “You knew. . . “ Dream said, eyes wild.

“Of course I knew,” Gumi struggled to get out, a smile crawling on her lips.

Dream’s eye twitched, his grip around Gumi’s neck grew tighter. Was this Gumi’s revenge because of what Dream did to Becky? (Or whatever her name was.) Was Gumi going to hurt Tubbo because Dream hurt Gumi’s sister?

A sibling for a sibling.

An eye for an eye.

Dream would never allow such a thing to happen. Gumi’s clawing grew weaker as she reached down for her walkie-talkie.

Dream snarled, squeezing her neck even tighter.

He didn’t care if he killed Gumi right here, right know. He just needed the keys that were around her waist so that he could set himself free and save Tubbo and Tommy.

Gumi pressed the button on her communication device, only getting a weak breath out before her eyes closed and her hand dropped. The walkie-talkie then fell to the ground with a loud clatter.

Dream released Gumi and she fell to ground with a loud thud.

Dream crouched down and grabbed the keys off of Gumi’s pant loop. He unlocked the cell and a deafening blaring sound could be heard throughout the halls of Pandora’s Vault.

Metal bars started to block doors and windows, giving Dream no chance of escaping.

Dream growled under his breath, and, not bothering to check if Gumi was stilling breathing or not, grabbed the controller that controlled the power nulling device that Dream had on his head.

(Whatever, it’s not like she’ll be able to stop him.)

Dream pressed a button at random and the metal device fell to the concrete floor with a loud clatter. Dream’s wings twitched at the full feeling of his abilities.

The sound of boots hitting the floor grew louder, causing Dream to run down the hall.

Before he confronted the guards, he needed to have a little chat with a prisoner.

Dream slowed down when the cell came into view. “Metallica, is it?” Dream asked, his hands grabbing the cell’s bars.

“D-Dream!” Metallica stuttered out.

“You fought Honeybee and that other vigilante, correct? Mind telling how you lost?” Dream asked.

A grin grew on Metallica’s face. “I wouldn’t call it a complete lost, before I was arrested I landed a blow on Honeybee. I cut his side with a sharp pipe, something that would’ve killed him from blood loss about half an hour later,” Metallica grinned. “I could be of use to you since I think that’s the closest anyone’s gotten to killing that damn pest—“

Dream held up a hand and Metallica shut his mouth. “Your abilities?” Dream asked.

“I can control metal, hence the name,” Metallica stated.

Dream hummed softly before unlocking the cell door and pressing the button on the remote from earlier. The metal device on Metallica’s head fell to the ground with a loud thud. “Well come on then. I think you could be of use to me right now,” Dream said.

Metallica quickly rushed out of his cell, towards a window. “This should be easy enough,” Metallica muttered to himself before outstretching his hands. Suddenly, the metal pipes began denting and a large opening was made. “Anything else?” Metallica asked.

“I believe so,” Dream said.

Dream then thrusted his hand out, a thin black string connecting to Metallica’s forehead.

Metallica turned and began banging his head continuously on the concrete wall. After a few seconds, Metallica started banging his head against the wall harder. Soon the villain dropped onto the floor, with a nasty darkish-purple bruise on his forehead and blood dripping from his mouth.

Dream yanked away his hand. “How dare you brag about almost killing my little brother. I hope that was a hell of a nightmare,” Dream said with a glare.

Dream looked out the window. It was a huge drop.

Dream reeled back his fist and punched the glass. But nothing happened. He then turned to look down at the corpse. “I think you could be of use to me again,” Dream grinned before throwing the corpse at the window.

The window shattered as Metallica’s corpse fell down onto the sidewalk below. Screams and shouts could be heard and they only grew once Dream climbed out of the window and spread his wings.

Thank god, Quackity stopped visiting a month ago. If those visits persisted then Dream probably wouldn’t even be able to move his wings.

Dream turned to see that a couple of guards were making their way towards Dream.

Dream grinned at them. “Farewell, friends! I’m off to find my little brothers!” Dream said, giving them a mock salute before jumping out the window.

Dream’s wings caught the sudden air, flying in the sky as the screams and shouts slowly died down, but that’s only because Dream was getting farther and farther away.

Soon enough, Dream reached a forest.

Dream landed roughly onto the dirt ground, but he didn’t care since he had reached his destination.

His old warehouse still stood just how he left it.

(Aside from the yellow “DO NOT CROSS” police tape, blocking off the entrance.)

Dream walked towards the warehouse, ripping off the tape. As soon as Dream stepped inside, he inhaled deeply and sighed with a smile.

The screams of his victims were still fresh in his mind.

Even though it was gross to shape them how Dream wanted. Dream had to make the perfect criminals to go up against, so it would be more believable that he grew in the ranks.

Though now, Dream doesn’t have to worry about collecting random people off the street and shaping them and having to worry if they ran off.

No.

Now, Dream had to worry about getting his little brothers back with whatever he deems necessary.

Even if they think that they don’t want to go back to Dream, he’ll make ‘em.

Mark his words, he’ll make ‘em.

Dream slammed the warehouse door behind him.

He can’t exactly go looking for Tubbo and Tommy in this condition though. He’s too weak, too fragile, too vulnerable. That won’t do at all.

“I’m afraid you’ll have to wait just a teensy bit longer,” Dream said softly to himself, as if Tommy and Tubbo could hear him.

But somewhere far away, near the city; a raven haired teenager and a teen with sparkling brown eyes felt shivers go down their spines.

The two teens briefly made eye contact before quickly rushing to look at any sudden news.

And their hearts dropped into their stomach as they read a headline from an article that had been posted just two minutes prior;

‘THE VILLAIN DREAM HAS ESCAPED PANDORA’S VAULT’